Search the Community

Gabriel is a really powerful guy who has an insatiable appetite for not only lifting, but also eating. Luckily for him, he also has a really great job too. He works for a very powerful law practice that has a lot of influence in the city he lives in. It is not something he focuses on a great deal anymore, so he pays a lot more attention to his real passion. He knows that eating a lot can be beneficial to his lifting so he doesn’t focus entirely on the amount of reps he does, but rather the weight he lifts. His passion for strength is evident when he looks in the mirrors wherever he is. He has taken steroids and knows that they can be bad for him, but they have given him a body that he can't help but to love. He has to wear custom clothes because he is so massive. He wishes that he was taller though. His chest is incredibly thick and he has an impressive roid gut that sticks way out in front of him. His tailored shirts show his roid gut insanely well as each distention protrudes. Gabe has a young assistant, Madison that was assigned to him by the firm a few months ago. He was originally afraid of him because of his dominating appearance, but now appreciates how bold he is towards him. He has also become quite attracted to Gabe. He secretly thinks about him when he takes his suit jacket off and his roid gut juts outward from in between his buttons on his shirt. Madison is often in his office just to catch a glimpse of it. One day while Gabe is dozing off in his chair inside his office, he awakens to find a hulking figure standing in front of his desk. It glares straight at him and sticks a syringe in front of him on the top of his desk. It makes a motion to plunge the syringe into his roid gut and push the serum all the way in. He growls and makes no hesitation about it and just does it. The serum is injected inside him and he places the syringe back on the desktop. The figure grabs the syringe and disappears into thin air. Madison comes in not two minutes later and finds him standing up. He is feeling unbelievably powerful and picks up the desk like it is made of Styrofoam. His assistant drops his briefcase and is shocked by how easy it was for him to do that and is majorly turned on by it. He places his hand in his trousers and starts to stroke his cock as he witnesses this. As Gabe holds the desk over his head, his roid gut begins to react and pushes his shirt away from his pants. Madison pumps his cock faster as he witnesses this growth sequence starting. Gabe feels so strong that he decides to take the desk and throw it through a side wall in his office. He watches as the entire wall crumbles beneath his power. It is at this point that he looks down and sees his gut pushing its way out of his tailored shirt growing bigger and bigger. He can feel the shirt pushing upward to make room for his expanding waistline. He growls louder as he feels his body getting wider when his shirt starts straining against his expanding lats pushing the seams to their limits. His neck is growing thicker as his shoulders start ripping through the top of the shirt. His wide legs blow through his trousers exposing his thick beefy quads. He is so psyched up that he flexes his massive arms which instantly shred the entire top half of his shirt. His pecs are so heavy now that they make his back have to double up on their muscularity. He eventually gets so wide that he busts through all of his clothes. His thick meaty cock now hangs down below his outrageous gut waiting to be serviced. Madison stops stroking his cock to go over and worship him. As soon as he approaches the behemoth that Gabe is, he completely rips his assistant’s entire wardrobe off. He picks him up in his enormous hands and starts to lick on Madison’s smaller frame. He moans uncontrollably as Gabe’s wet tongue massages his developed chest and well-toned legs. He moves down to his nicely shaped cock and starts sucking on him, slurping along the way and deep-throating. He has always liked Madison deep down and has wanted to pleasure him for quite some time. He starts to move faster on his assistant’s cock making him want more. He feels Madison’s balls swelling up with cum as he makes it very clear he wants the load inside. ‘If you feed me that scrumptious load Madison, I will reward you with one of my own.’ He can feel it moving up Madison’s shaft as he opens his mouth to catch the sweet nectar. He shoots it directly into Gabe’s mouth as he moans making his giant cock point up towards his assistant's waiting hole. ‘That was delicious Madison. I will give you what you deserve from me.’ He moves him down slowly on top of him and starts to stretch him open. Madison screams in agony, but can't help but to be straddled by Gabe. They sit on the ground so that the assistant is placed on top of his enormous legs to get more comfortable. He starts to suck on Gabe’s huge nipples which have now started to produce milk. The strongman is slowly starting to drip his nourishment down his chest onto his enormous roid gut. He gets so excited by this new development that he is now dripping precum as he pumps Madison with his cock. The assistant’s craving for his milk makes him suck harder as it begins to roll down his thin body. ‘Mmmm that feels so incredible Madison. I love seeing you do that to me. What would make it better is if you could grow too.’ He moans as he looks up at Gabe and smiles thinking about the proposition. He stops sucking to lean down and lick the strongman’s massive gut. Gabe growls in response and starts fucking him harder trying to cum inside him to see if maybe he can start a process in Madison. The milk begins to fill up Gabe’s pecs making them swell bigger. He moans as he feels them growing. The assistant reaches up and squeezes both nipples shooting a giant river of milk all the way down his chest. It feels so amazing that Gabe shoots a huge load inside Madison making him shutter. ‘Uhhh yeah little man, I want to see you grow for me. I know you want this, give in to your needs.’ As the milk covers his body, the assistant leans over to the side and starts groaning. He grabs his stomach and says he feels sick. With just a small set of abs, he looks down as starts yelling in pain as he watches them practically disappear under the pressure of his stretching gut. Gabe’s eyes nearly fall out of his head as he sees his small admirer’s stomach literally triple in size stretching and pulling its way further out from his body. Next his pecs begin to react as they literally make exploding sounds stretching wider and making Madison agonize in pain. The feeling is so extreme that his cock squirts a giant load on to Gabe’s huge gut. He scoops up a pile of it and licks it on his lips. He loves the sweet taste of it and pulls out of Madison to lean down and suck on him. It isn’t long after that the assistant begins his dramatic transformation as he literally becomes another man. His boyish looks disappear as his face, arms, legs, and back triple in size adding incredible strength and power. His pain disappears and turns to pleasure as he starts to roar with excitement. His body now resembles Gabe’s as he looks down and sees him with his lips locked on his huge tool. He laughs as he feels his balls filling up with more cum and flowing through his cock into Gabe’s waiting throat. The effect this change has on Madison is slightly different than with Gabe. His cum tastes more like milk which is sending the strongman into a frenzy constantly sucking on Madison’s tool. They reposition themselves so that the two hulking brutes can enjoy each other’s juices. It is not known what will occur now. Bonding Agents The two muscular giants continue to enjoy feeling each other’s frothy fluids flowing through their bodies as Madison starts sucking on his master’s tool again after becoming a slave to his milking goodness. Gabriel commands his muscle pup to shoot more milky cum into his gullet as he slurps lovingly. Madison obliges by fucking his throat rapidly before growling in ecstasy as Gabe pulls his cock out to watch it squirt thick white ropes of juices all over his face and lips. He laughs a bit looking down seeing it coat his master’s face as it rolls down his body again. He shoves his tongue down Gabe’s piss slit making him agonize as he feels his balls contracting. Madison moans deeply as the huge brute shoots a volcano of cum all over him as he shoves the cock back down his throat swallowing what is left. They don’t realize that during their session another man has secretly entered into the ravaged office. He is trying to stay incognito from the other two as he hides behind the collapsed wall beside Gabe’s office. He wants to say something, but is too afraid of the two huge beasts. At first he doesn’t realize that they are two of his coworkers until he recognizes Madison’s sexy face. He has had a crush on the young brute for the entire time he has been working there. Watching both of the hulks having sex has made him careless as he falls over a pile of rubble and nearly gets crushed as more begins to topple from that side wall. The two giants stop having sex to go see what is going on. Madison rushes over and pulls the man out. The man hugs him tightly since he feared he was going to die and squeezes Madison’s huge back hard. Madison lightly rubs the man’s back too and picks him up to hold him. He recognizes him and says it will be alright Russell. Gabriel is standing over by the wall as he knocks down the rest of it for the heck of it. As Madison hugs Russell, he turns to give Gabe a wink as the huge men know what they want to do next. Rather than being rough like his master, Madison is much more loving in his approach to coax his convert into becoming like him. Russell looks extremely scared as he leans against Madison’s enormous roid gut. The big brute pets Russell’s short hair and smirks as he stares into his small admirer’s green eyes and pulls him up to lightly kiss him. Russell is apprehensive at first but is hypnotized by Madison’s approach and relaxes his body. Gabe growls in the background as he senses another man joining the clan of giants. He stomps over and wraps his huge arms around Madison as he shoves his cock inside his hole. He starts fucking the big hulk as Madison continues to kiss Russell making him trust him. The small admirer stops kissing to talk a little bit about how he has always wanted to date Madison. The hulk growls as he listens and feels Gabe getting ready to fill him up with more cum. Russell watches intently as Madison’s pecs bounce slowly as his nipples twitch dripping droplets of milk down his enormous gut. The admirer licks his lips wanting badly to nurse them but he still feels like it might be too dangerous. Gabe finally cums again inside Madison as the giant hulk moans deeply. He nearly drops Russell before realizing he is still holding him and lifts him up and against his body. Russell reaches down to rub Madison’s forest of brown fur and looks into his eyes which makes the sexy hulk look into his. ‘I……uhh…..find you incredibly hot and…..oh gawd…..i am so afraid of you though…..but you make me want to experience you.’ Madison’s furry face lights up as he slowly pets Russell’s face and short reddish hair. Gabe pulls out of Madison and proceeds to go over and rip the small admirer’s clothes off but Madison shoves him away. ‘NO GABE! He is my convert I want to make this as comfortable for him as possible. He is obviously someone we can trust in case something happens.’ Gabe looks a bit miffed and punches his fist through another window. He lets Madison control the situation though and drops to the ground as he shakes the whole floor. More walls crack as the floor shakes making more stuff crash. Madison turns back to face Russell and rolls his eyes. Russell starts to rub his immense chest and again and slowly kisses it. The big hulk moans and puts his huge hands up his satin shirt and down his pleated pants. He slowly moves his admirer down his pecs to his nipples which are still slowly dripping milk. Russell sticks his tongue out and catches the milk. He shutters as it makes his body tingle like he is experiencing life for the first time. Madison pushes him into his pecs and motions for him to suck his nipples. Russell locks his lips on both of them as he drains the milk like a hungry puppy. ‘MMMMM yeah that is a good boy. You won’t regret this Russell. I can’t wait to see what you will look like as a red bull.’ Russell stops sucking to stare up at his master. He wonders what he means by this as the hulk moves him down to service his huge gut. Russell runs his tongue between the giant slabs and even punches them. Madison groans and lightly punches his admirer in his back which makes him shake. Russell does it again though and realizes that he enjoys this. He feels his cock pushing against his pants as he reaches down to massage it. ‘Oh yeah Russell you know you want this. There is just one more hurdle for you now. My cock is waiting to feed you so why don’t you get to work.’ Russell feels the hot rod pounding against his shirt as it stains it with a river of precum. He rubs it against his neck and face and looks up at his new master. Madison lovingly rubs his admirer’s head and reaches down to rub the cockhead against Russell’s lips. Russell opens his mouth and licks the pre pouring from his master’s cock. It isn’t long before he feels the engorged log pushing further into his throat. Gabe can now sense another change coming from over on the side as his cock stands up and his nipples begin leaking again. Madison slowly fucks Russell’s face as he keeps draining pre down Russell’s throat. The convert is relaxing now as he lets himself give in to his desires. He grips Madison’s massive ass and moans as he feels his master getting closer. They can hear Gabe on the side growling as he pets himself and makes fucking motions in the air. The giant sitting hulk is making his pecs swell bigger as they fill up with more milk and his cock flows more pre. ‘Are you ready Russell? There is no turning back now man, you will become a new man……right…..*feels it moving into his cock*…..now…..RAWR!’ Russell chokes as the giant rush flows into his stomach as well as the rest of his body. The changes begin almost immediately as the bottom two buttons on his shirt pop off as his stomach grows to resemble a giant roid gut. As Madison finishes cumming, he pulls his cock out so Russell can deal with his transformation. ‘OH GAWD I CAN’T DEAL WITH THIS MADISON! UHH FUCK IT HURTS SO BAD…..*stretch*’ ‘It won’t take too long Russell, just let it take its course you won’t regret it I promise.’ Russell’s lower body grows like crazy as his pants split almost instantly making room for his reddish fur covered quads and calves which nearly triple in size. The fabric hangs in the wind as his waist makes quick work of the rest of his pants. His underwear rips and exposes the giant forest of hair above his growing blond cock. Madison moans loudly as he loves the dramatic changes. Russell puts his head in his hands as his growing back splits his shirt in half as the giant muscles bust out the sides exposing his huge lats. His arms retain their reddish appearance as a gorgeous cluster of veins run up his growing arms as they shred the sleeves. The thick beefy muscle runs up to his growing shoulders and traps as he rears back and destroys the front of his shirt as buttons go flying into Madison’s body as his pecs swell up to three times their size as they push against his face. His neck thickens to match his newly muscular face which has grown a thicker reddish coat. ‘You are almost done Russell. I just need to help you out a little bit.’ Madison clasps his hands and pulls him into him as he pulls the rest of the fabric off of him and moves down to rub Russell’s newly formed furry pecs. He lightly licks the nips which makes Russell jump in ecstasy. His master laughs and knows that it is overwhelming. Madison works them over aggressively as Russell feels them reacting. He can feel something happening on the inside as milk ducts begin to form. Gabe growls over by the side again as he feels himself getting close to cumming. ‘MMMMM Russell, feed me your milk, I want to taste your delicious nectar.’ Russell slowly starts dripping on to Madison’s tongue as he works both pecs over and over until it flows freely. The two men begin to get quite heated as Gabe explodes all over himself as he coats his entire body in hot jizz and pounds his engorged pecs as they shoot milk all over his legs and the floor. It looks like it will be another hot session for the three giants.

I am excited to be traveling to Milwaukee to meet with a man that I have been interacting with on a daily basis. He really means a lot to me and I have a gift for him for his birthday. I left for the trip to Wisconsin early Saturday morning hoping that I would get there by the evening. We interact through texts all the way there. It is probably about a ten-hour trip from where I live to where he lives in the middle of Milwaukee. The trip is quite exhausting for me as I am not used to driving long distances. I finally reach the city limits and the traffic is quite congested. I realize that it may take another hour to just to get to his house because he has actually warned me about this before. (I now understand why he rides a bike to work once in a while or takes the train.) I arrive at the address he gave me; but he hasn’t gotten home yet. I decide to take a look around the neighborhood while I waited for him to get here. I don’t venture far though because I don’t want to miss him. From around the corner, I see a man wearing a bike helmet peddling his heart out to get here. He sees me and jumps off the bike to give me a big hug. I am shocked at how sexy he really is. Hank is fair-skinned, but his body is very similar to mine in a few ways. He has a fair amount of hair on his body and I can tell that he has been working out some. His beautiful brown eyes are the first things I notice through his cute glasses. I have always loved his facial hair because it really adds to his sexiness. He reaches in to give me a kiss and grabs my hand; it is something I have waited for quite some time. I stop him as he leads me into his apartment to give him a better kiss. I know that deep down he wants to lead, but this is my chance to be the one in control. I can’t help but give him tongue as I press him into me fulfilling a desire that I have suppressed. He grows in his deep manly voice as he tries to press back. I have wanted this man for longer than he realizes. We stop to go inside and lay on his couch. He wants to role play, but I tell him that my gift for him sort of goes with that. He purrs in his usual adorable way and asks where it is. I say it might hurt a little, but the prize will be worth it for him. He says it is okay, but that he is also a little nervous. As I start to kiss him again he gets distracted as I pull him into me. He starts to kiss my arms and feel their hardness which leads me to retrieve my little gift for him out of my pocket. I was just thinking about injecting it into his neck, but he would be angry with me, so I decided to stop him and tell him to put his hands out for me. He thinks this is peculiar, but he trusts me. I take my little syringe out and plunge it into his left thumb and right thumb. I inject the solution into both fingers and hope that it will work. He is slightly upset with me, but can’t help but think that it is a good thing. I hope that this will fulfill a lifelong dream of his. We start to make out again and get more into it. I don’t want him to take his clothes off though because I want him to fulfill one of my lifelong dreams. He starts to talk dirty to me. I think this is nice and hope that the growth serum will kick in while he is on top of me. I can feel him start to sweat as I am feeling his hairy arms get perspired. He can’t help himself and starts to puff himself up like he is going to dominate me. This of course gets me excited as my heart starts to race now. I keep putting my hands under his plaid shirt hoping to feel something happening. He gets quiet for about a minute and says that he is feeling lightheaded. I say that you need to just wait and see what happens. It isn’t long before I hear him groan. The role play begins when he feels something explode inside him. He gets this gleam in his eyes when he takes his glasses off. At this point, I know what is going to happen. All of the videos that he has made wishing he would grow to become a giant will come true here in front of me. I tremble in excitement as I feel his hairy legs start to shake. The blood is now rushing through his body as he is about to break out of his small shell. I literally see him growing taller. He yells in pain as his back cracks and prepares itself for more size. His shirt is rising up his chest with his taller frame. I hold his hands as I want to feel his strength increase. He starts to say ‘Boom’ and each time his arms grow. I watch as his hands thicken and I want to let go but can’t. His forearms start making popping sounds as I witness his veins widen and appear under his skin. Without even flexing his biceps, I hear his shirt rip as his former 14” biceps swell instantly to 22”. His fair skin stretches leaving huge marks which I love. I start rubbing his swollen guns and I am very close to losing my load. He growls at me and puffs his chest out ripping the buttons clean off revealing two massive hairy pillows with testosterone pouring off of them. I can see his abs start to expand and appear out of nowhere. The formerly hidden tiles have thickened and are popping out one by one. I moan as I can feel all eight of them against my hands. He eases up on me because he doesn’t want to crush me. He growls again and starts to do a double bicep pose. His widening shoulders bust through the top as I can see his neck getting thicker. His lats have started to get thicker as if they are coming out of his spine. I can hear his back popping getting thicker and more massive. He moans in sheer delight and starts to yell as the feeling is so amazing. He is even better looking in his face as his already great features are becoming more refined and his beautiful brown eyes stay focused on me. I start to talk him up in a nervous sounding voice and can feel his expanding legs on my chest. The feeling of his growing body is making me blow my load twice as I am already lusting after this man. I start to rub his thickening quads which are now pulling the threads out of his shorts. I can actually feel their size between each thread now as they are about to break free. He says his usual ‘Boom’ and they completely bust the top of his shorts open. I nearly lose consciousness when this happens, but he smacks me across the face to snap me out of it. His expanding calves are beside my ear and I can hear them stretching and widening growing twice their size. He growls as his feet are pushing their way out of his shoes. I can hear the leather shredding as his ankles bust out and shreds his socks revealing huge size 16 feet. Although he is still wearing his underwear, his already huge cock is hanging out from the bottom. He groans as I can see his cock widen and stretch to coincide with its length. I am mesmerized by its beauty and immediately reach for it. The whole sequence is making his cock completely wet and dripping with sticky precum. I coat his cockhead with it and even taste it as I can’t resist it. The taste is so sweet that I want more. I grab the base of his shaft and squeeze all the way up hoping to get a bunch out. I am amazed when I can hear his deep incredibly hot voice moan as a river of precum comes flooding out. He can see that I want it really bad and proceed to move my head to catch a puddle of it in my mouth. I shoot another load in my pants the instant it hits my throat. Hank’s butt is now busting the back of his underwear out as this happens. I push myself to where I can suck the top half of his cock since it is so immense. He rips the rest of his underwear off and is now free from all clothing. He flexes his massive 22” arms again and even licks them feeling their power as I start to worship him feeling his incredibly thick quads against me. It may not be the exact place he wants to be in, but I think that 300 lbs is a great start. His dominating personality is in full force as he demands that I service him. He moves off of me to stand and start posing. I start to feel his thick muscles all over his body including his ridiculously wide back. I can’t help myself and start sucking on his arms, tasting their sweat as they pump up. He grabs me and tears a hole in my pants where my asshole is. I beg him to fuck me as I want to feel his power inside me, but he demands more worship. He commands me to lick his bouncing pecs since he knows that I like them. The massive thickness of them makes him have to adjust his back. I suck on his nipples and make him growl with excitement. I feel him position me and tease my hole with his cockhead smearing his precum all over it. I yell for him to please fuck me as I am going insane. He holds me up with his right arm and puts his thick fingers at the base of my hole. I can feel him push one finger in, then two, and finally three making me squeal as he continues to tease me. He pumps his cock a few times and squirts a jet of precum into my hole to make it slick. I coo and even start punching his chest as the feeling drives me wild. I have never felt more comfortable in my life as I am in Hank’s arms. The huge stud is dominating me, but is also pleasuring me. I think he wants to rip my clothes off, but he knows what I am up to. I rest my head on his enormous shoulders and delts and wrap my arms around his thick lats and back and wait patiently for him to take me to another place I have never been. I feel him start to position me to where he can get an ideal entry spot. His wet cockhead is now right at my holes entrance. I can’t stand it anymore and start to move down on top of his cock feeling it push my hole wider and wider. The feeling is painful but I am willing to take it as I am falling in love with him. He growls as he pushes more of his thick muscle into my ass and is flexing his incredibly thick hairy abs on the ridge of my lower back. Every single inch of his rod inside me is pushing me closer to euphoria as the pain is quickly turning to pleasure. My hunger for him and the ability to hulkout are clouding my brain. I want both so bad it is making me crazy with lust. I start to grind on the half of his cock that is in me feeling the muscle fibers and the veins pushing against my insides. Hank reaches for my head and plunges his tongue down my throat demanding me to kiss him. I am feeling quite the rush as he is now fucking me easier now. His thrusts are getting faster as he wraps his king size arms around my back. He squeezes tight to get a good rhythm going. He stops kissing me to rip the top of my shirt open and starts to smell the testosterone that is on my chest. It makes him crazy with power as he pushes his cock further into me. The pain goes beyond hurt now as I feel him entering into another part of my body. Another jet of precum starts to move up into my intestines. I yell at him and tell him to make me grow as I need it. I hear his voice change slightly in tone as I can see in his eyes that he is about to give me what I want. He flexes his arms for me again as he begins to pump me full of hot thick cum. Jet after jet floods me as I moan in ecstasy knowing that I will join him soon in the big boys club. I can feel my mind start to change slightly as this happens. He starts to talk dirty to me again and demands that I grow for him. I can feel it start at my feet as my shoes begin to buckle under the new size of them. My feet were at 11 ½, but quickly change to 12, 13, 14, and then 15 breaking through the shoes and going to tatters. My already thick legs begin to push apart as Hank witnesses my calves double up in size and my quads squeezing my shorts to their limits. My ass thickens to the point that the seams shred and reveal a gigantic bubble butt fit for a power bottom. He growls in anticipation of knowing that his favorite body parts are coming soon. I straddle the big man who is quickly becoming my equal. I completely push myself down on him as my thickening muscles are now making way for his cock. My shorts completely shred as my outer thighs completely rip up the seams on the sides. The back of my boxers are also gone as my rapidly expanding bubble butt is now sitting on Hank’s quads. I squeal as my cock begins to lengthen going from 6, to 7, to 8, to 9, and finally 10 inches. The feeling is so unreal that I shoot a jet of cum on to his massive torso. My increasing weight is now forcing him to let go. I manage to grab a hold of him with my massive legs, but I have not changed on top yet. He demands that I grow for him on top, growling as he says it. His eyes are now intensely staring at my still tiny muscularity in my chest and arms. I yell in pain as the growth begins to travel up my lower back where I sustained a tough injury quite some time ago. I feel the vertebrae in my spine crack and reshape. Hank instantly places his hulking hands on the back of my shirt to feel the muscles contract. I can feel them start to stretch and grow pulling my shirt tight. My pecs are now starting to fill out and widen. My nipples which sat on the edge of my pecs before are now stretching and are getting much fuller. He starts cussing in an excited way as he sees my chest fill out. I can feel my lats being summoned from inside my back as they bust through my shirt and continue to thicken. My shoulders rip through the top of my shirt and my delts blow up. I am breathing much heavier now as the strain of my shirt is felt. The sheer power in my chest begins to shred the area between my pecs in my shirt. My back is now shredding the entire back of the shirt leaving only the neck intact. As my shirt hangs there, I can feel my arms start to react. I look into Hank’s eyes and see a real delight come over him as he feels my arms around his face begin to swell and thicken. He watches as my forearms ball up and get freaky big leading to my former 14” arms. He growls loudly as they fill up my sleeves and completely rip the fabric off with their rapid growth. First 15, then 16, 17, 18, 19, 20, and then 21 inch guns. The skin stretches to the point that my eagle birthmark is not recognizable anymore. Finally my gut begins to react as my weakest area suddenly has a six-pack popping out of nowhere. I revel in finally getting rid of my biggest adversary. I laugh as I am now 280 lbs of thick beefy muscle. I flex my massive guns knowing that he will service me and give me pleasure. He moans as I squeeze my new hairy biceps in his face making him lose himself. His cock begins to harden again and I slip him back inside me. The testosterone flowing through me now is giving me more confidence in dominating him. I can feel my body hair thicken and darken as he fucks me. We both growl as we try to dominate each other. I think for now that we will be content with our growth as we have accomplished so much already. The sex between us is rough and we have even ruined his furniture, but it is highly satisfying as he cums in me again and again and again and there are no ramifications. I know he doesn’t like to be fucked in the ass so I manage to talk him into taking my load in his mouth. Just like his precum, it is sweet. He is apprehensive at first, but after he tastes it, he wants more and more of it. In the four hours we have had sex, he has taken my load eight times. It is hard to tell if this serum is permanent or temporary, I guess we will find out tomorrow.

The Construction Project Parker is an ordinary guy living in a suburban development in a large city. He has noticed a lot of new properties going up lately around him. The construction outfit in charge of building them seems to be employing only the biggest guys they can get their hands on. On an adjacent lot next to his house, he can’t seem to stop staring at them through his kitchen window. They aren't completely muscular, but most of them have wide backs, thick arms, and even a few have decent sized guts. He has recently started taking more walks just to catch a glimpse of them. The weather has even gotten really hot and steamy. As it does get hotter, a few of them wear only tanks and tight jeans instead of their usual uniforms. He sometimes stares at the beef as he walks by the property. A few of them have started to look back to give a little flex just to show off their masculinity. He has winked at them at times as he looks at their poses. Late one day in particular after Parker arrives home from work, three of them are sitting down on the bottom rung of scaffolding resting and talking to each other. He looks out to catch a peek from his kitchen window. Two of them have decent chests hugging their tight undershirts as he stares at their huge pecs and sexy guts. The other one is fairly built and can almost see his abs protruding. He closes his eyes to visualize what they would look like if they were bigger. As he sits there with his eyes closed, he can hear something coming up behind him. Before he can open his eyes to turn his head around, the strange force places its energy onto his neck and moves inside his skin. He cannot speak as he is rendered silent as it travels through his body. After that scary moment passes, it disappears behind him. He jumps to his feet and wonders what just happened. He turns to look across the street and notices something different now. The two bigger guys are now talking to each other in an unusual manner. One of them points to his left arm as if he is going to flex it. He raises it and puts it directly in front of the other guy to do a flex. The bicep swells up and stretches the fabric on his undershirt to the point that it rips. He does the same with his other arm and the same thing happens. The other guy sitting beside him plays along and points to his pecs and bounces them. They grow each time he bounces them making his undershirt split in between them. They seem to be playing some kind of game with the two of them going back and forth with each body part like they know what would happen if they flexed. Parker is so fixated on the two big men that he loses sight of the smaller one. He apparently noticed that he was watching from his window from the side out of view of the other two. He is already crossing the street to enter through Parker’s front door. The big men are growing at a steady rate as they turn their backs to him and point at each other. They both do double bicep flexes as their backs thicken up and spread out like wings. Their legs seem as if they about bust out of their confines too as they look down and notice the seams coming undone in their work pants. Parker watches as one guy rips the pant legs off the other one and vice versa. Both are now standing up in front of the property flexing and posing in just their under gear now. He finds this both amusing and erotic at the same time because there are people walking and driving by, witnessing the spectacle. It isn't long after seeing this happen that Parker realizes there is someone in his house. He hears the front door fly open as he jumps to his feet. By the time he does, the man that was out of view across the street, Lennox, is already wrapping his arms around Parker’s waist to pull him down on the floor. With him pinned to the ground by the red headed, brown eyed stud, he sits on top of Parker and growls at him as he turns beet red and his muscles begin to tense. He feels Lennox’s legs starting to swell up as the muscles make stretching noises. His work pants shred into multiple pieces and his quads spill out of the fabric showing off their thick striations and reddish brown hair. He lets go of Parker’s arms to put his hands on his swelling chest. He feels Lennox’s pecs blowing up and stretching his work shirt to its limits. He groans in delight as it rips out the sides exposing huge lats. Parker can see the thick forest of hair growing underneath his growing arms making him moan lightly. The growing stud gets a crazy look on his face as he does a lat spread shredding the back of his shirt to release his delts from captivity. The fabric begins to fall down his sweaty red fur that has thickened on his gorgeous chest. Parker can feel Lennox’s engorged new cock pushing against his boxers. He can feel its heat as it rubs against his clothing and spills a little precum through his underpants and on to his shirt. Lennox grabs his right hand and puts it down his boxers to make Parker feel his cock and commands him to start stroking him. He puts his other hand on his thick furry rock hard abs and then flexes his thickening forearms that have grown fire hose veins. He sees and feels how much Parker wants him since his cock is now rubbing against his thick glutes. He growls as he rips his boxers off and positions his ass to hump Parker’s throbbing cock. The humping is making him growl louder as his arms continue to grow bigger. He pumps his biceps a few times to make the veins thicken up and the bicep stretch the skin even further. His huge traps stand up as the fur snakes behind his arm slightly to cover his thick horseshoe triceps. He makes Parker stop stroking his cock to feel his thick fur. His breathing picks up as he leans down to bury his mouth into Parker’s. The kiss makes him moan as his desire for a redheaded musclebull comes true. He stops kissing him to say how much he wants Lennox’s cock. He winks as he moves down to push his huge furry rod into Parker’s mouth. He moans as the taste is unlike anything he has had before, so sweet and salty. The precum starts to drip out of his cockhead as Parker works it over good. Lennox growls as he gets closer to shooting his load into his throat. His big rod manages to force its entire length in when he cums as the thick texture rolls its way down his throat. The taste sends Parker into ecstasy as he squeezes Lennox’s lower back. He laughs as he pumps every single drop of cum down his throat. The red bull starts to get more forceful with Parker as he demands to see his muscles blow up. He wants to resist this urge to grow, but his lust may be too much. Lennox turns his body around to rub the giant wet spot in Parker’s pants, knowing that he is spilling precum. His eyes turn back to stare into his smaller victim’s. ‘Come on little man, I know you want to grow. I want you to fuck me with that hot body of yours. You made me into this fucking god, now I want you to become one too.’ Parker continues to agonize as Lennox continues to stimulate his cock making his hormones rage inside him. He moves his ass back on top of the spot where Parker’s cock is to send him flying. ‘Hump me man, I know you can’t hold back much longer.’ He starts to rub his chest under his dress shirt making him lose his concentration. When he starts to pinch his nipples and kiss his neck, Parker starts to give in. ‘Yeah man, make yourself into a god. Make me want you. I want to feel your body explode.’ ‘AHH GAWD NOOOO!’ he says back. ‘Fuck yeah, I feel it. FUCK MAN, GROW FOR ME!’ Parker’s chest starts to swell as Lennox feels his pecs inflating, spreading further outward. He can feel his nipples starting to point down towards the floor. ‘Aww fuck yeah, I love it man. MORE MORE!’ His arms expand wildly stretching his sleeves to the point that they rip within seconds. Lennox takes his hands out from underneath his shirt in time for his chest to pop buttons all over the room. He laughs as this happens as it makes his cock bounce. He goes back to rubbing Parker’s chest as it grows thick black fur over top of its new 8-pack abs. ‘I want to fucking feel your legs explode man. Rip those fucking pants to shreds.’ He gets his wish as Parker’s mammoth quads and hams destroy his dress pants and break free as Lennox can start to feel the gargantuan cock stirring inside Parker’s boxer briefs. ‘AWW FUCK YEAH! IT FEELS INCREDIBLE! Gawd I have to have your rod man.’ He rips his underwear off to feel the thick wet black bush against his cock and Parker’s rod toying with his hole. At this point, Parker’s back is swelling to the point that it is lifting him off the ground and his shirt is literally being destroyed. His eyes no longer have fear in them and instead of sheer dominance. ‘OH GAWD, You are fucking gorgeous man. Fuck me damn it, FUCK ME!’ Parker growls in his new manly voice as he squeezes his thick rod inside Lennox’s tight hole. He yells as the feeling is intense. The new black haired musclebear is filled with intense lust as he pushes his cock all the way in. He starts pumping him hard as he stares at Lennox’s thick reddish brown fur and rubs his huge muscular legs. He picks him up to put his legs around his waist and slams him against the kitchen wall to fuck him again. Lennox laughs and moans as both of their desires are coming to fruition. Parker grunts as he licks and sucks on his thick pecs and broad neck. It is at this point, that he peeks out the window to look at the two hulks across the street. He moans as his eyes are peeled at them. Lennox manages to turn his head enough to look too and laughs. They stop fucking to look at each other and agree that they want more. Sequel: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/4583-constructing-more-projects-and-building-bigger-men-muscle-genie/ The Sexual Chemistry Dallas is known in the film industry as a fun-loving guy with a big personality. He always seems to know how to make his costars feel at ease with him. Despite the seriousness of his sex scenes, he cuts the tension on the set with his charm and wit. Even the film crews like him a lot. He doesn't have the best body, but he stays in decent shape. His popularity is based on the fact that he is a natural performer and has a great presence on screen. One film director in particular, Francesco, has called him back for nearly every film he has made. Dallas may not necessarily be the star of every film, but he is in them in some capacity. While he has done films with women before, he doesn't see the passion like he does with men. Men understand him much better and like his attitude more than women do. He never really had a sexual preference before, but he could completely turn gay for the right guy. He has great male friends in the industry, many of which have performed with him on several occasions. His favorite in particular is a gorgeous Arabian stallion that has been in two films so far. This man has incredibly nice features such as big full round pecs, black body hair, thick veiny arms, bulging quads, and a thick and juicy cock that he serviced in both films. He is a fairly quiet man as well who usually smiles off camera at the other actors whenever he doesn't have to do a scene. Dallas is amazed at how he can shut off his dominance once he finishes his scenes. He usually goes back to being very quiet and somewhat shy. He has those classic Iraqi facial features, but with a nicely groomed mane and beard. He can’t speak much English, but Dallas is willing to help him with learning so he can get to know him better. The problem may be that only Dallas is attracted to him and not vice versa. The man, whom he knows as Abdul, may not be attracted to him because he is so skinny. He never makes eye contact until he has to onscreen because it is possible that he isn’t all that attracted to him. This is the first man that Dallas has ever really had strong feelings for and wishes that he could be his physical equal. After filming a scene on his new movie, Dallas sits down on the bed thinking about what his sexual position will require. He hears a noise from behind the camera and out came a hulking figure with a bottle that looks like lube. It hands it to him and points to his junk. He understands what it means as he pumps the bottle to lube his hands up. The figure then points to his entire body and basically motions for him to use the entire thing at one time. Dallas finds this strange, but starts putting the lube all over himself. By the time he is done with the bottle, the figure has disappeared. His next scene is coming up and he is told that a returning star will be in the scene with him. From around the corner he catches a glimpse of his Arabic crush in a stunning getup which shows off his massive bulge and heaving chest. He instantly gets aroused when he sees Abdul and they start making out. The Arabic stud looks into his eyes and it seems so different, like he sees something he never saw before. As the scene progresses, Dallas realizes that the sex is making him grow with Abdul fully aware of the transformation. His voice is deepening as his growth makes the Arab go crazy with lust. This amazes Francesco so much that he is turned on himself. What was supposed to be a fairly short scene originally has now turned into possibly the top scene in the whole film. Dallas’s growth is slow, but steady as Abdul’s focus on him makes it prolong. The Iraqi starts with his feet and works his way up to his quads. He pulls Dallas down to him to spread his legs apart and give him complete control. The growing model can't contain his excitement as Abdul begins to tower over him with his strong muscular body. He starts to mouth dirty words to the Arab as he smiles back understanding every single one of them. He starts licking Dallas’s chest getting him prepared for the rush of growth. He puts his huge arms around the growing star’s legs and begins to penetrate him with his huge cock. The thrusting makes Dallas yearn for even more as he feels his muscles starting to tense up as the thick stallion picks up speed inside him. He can now feel his entire body starting to grow. The sound of popping and cracking envelopes through the lens as it is caught on video. The director has already pulled down his pants and is stroking his cock watching Dallas’s transformation commence. His quads expand in Abdul's huge hands as the Arab’s arms squeeze tighter trying to keep control. Dallas’s moans are beginning to change over to growls as his neck swells and his shoulders grow wider. His arms are exploding in size as thick veins pulse while muscles are beginning to appear out of nowhere. His growing pecs are bouncing more than before as his abs tense up growing bigger with each thrust. His Arab costar proceeds to go deeper inside him as his ass grows. He growls feeling Dallas’s hole stretching wider allowing him to push his entire girth inside. Before he even cums, he pulls out and climbs up the growing star’s torso to sit on his cock. He has never been submissive in a scene before, but Dallas’s massive transformation has gotten him so horny that he has to be fucked by him. His virgin hole is now getting stretched by his white costar’s bigger cock as it makes him growl feeling every single inch gliding inside him. Dallas pumps him slowly to loosen him up. Abdul stares at him with extreme lust and wants him to fuck him harder. ‘Mmmm, yeah beautiful man. You want to fuck your prize don’t you. Take me and do what you will with me.’ His voice gets louder as Dallas pumps harder inside him. He jacks his cock as he is being fucked and starts oozing his sticky precum onto his white mate’s huge pecs. He leans down to lick it up as he feels Dallas getting closer. Francesco tells him to cum on his back, but he no longer wants to do what the director wants him to do. Both Dallas and Abdul are developing a connection with each other now. As the growing stud starts to cum, the Arab shoots his load on to his face. Dallas’s load is quite extreme and actual makes the stallion growl in Arabic. He pulls his white top’s cock out of his hole and turns to suck the rest of the cum out. ‘*growls* OH YEAH…..*moans* GIVE ME YOUR PROTEIN YOU WHITE GAWD! CONVERT ME TO YOUR SIZE!’ Abdul opens his mouth and swallows up his cock. He gulps down the remaining cum and starts to growl very loudly. It is only a matter of time before he will experience a growth sequence himself. Despite the fact he is turned on by this, Francesco is frustrated that the two studs are not listening to him so he gets up to leave. When he tries to walk through the stage door, he discovers it is locked from the outside. He starts to wander around the entire set trying to find a way out. While the director tries to find an escape route, Abdul can feel himself changing. With his mouth still down on Dallas’s cock, he moans in Arabic as he feels his muscles twitching and popping. Dallas stares intently as his Arabic costar begins growing. ‘MMMM, GROW FOR ME STALLION! I WANT YOU HUGE, HAIRY, AND HOT!’ Abdul flexes his biceps as they blow up into huge mounds. His hairy muscles grow thicker and rounder shining under the stage lights. The two men’s size alone breaks the bed under them as some of the set pieces begin to fall over. The Arab turns to stare into Dallas’s eyes and takes his mouth off his love muscle. They laugh as Abdul crawls his way up to his white costar’s face and plunges his tongue down his throat. ‘*loud noises* OH FUCK MAN, I THINK I HAVE FOUND PARADISE WITH YOU. I WANT TO MAKE LOVE TO YOUR HUGE ROUND MUSCLES BABY.’ The Arab shoves his 300 pound body in his 250 pound partner’s face and moans. He starts whispering Arabic words in Dallas’s ear which immediately prompts the two men to wrestle each other. The camera never stops rolling this entire sequence. Francesco finally gives up on trying to find a way off the set and goes back to his director’s chair. His frustration seems to have lapsed somehow. He even wonders if he will ever add this scene to his new movie. He might even join the two studs. Sequel: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/3717-the-scene-stealer-more-sexual-chemistry-muscle-genie/ Who's Worshipping Who? Dorian is a reasonably fit guy with a real fetish for muscle. He likes to talk to other guys with the same interests on chat groups. The problem he has though is there isn't anyone that lives near him to interact with not only on a personal level, but also in a sexual way. He loves to cam with the guys he talks to daily, but can't actually feel their muscles in person. That is until one weekend he meets a remarkably huge man at his local department store. Dorian notices his massive pecs, bulging arms, and skin tight pants that leave nothing to the imagination. The man spots him checking him out and he smiles back. He is reluctant to speak to him but approaches him anyway. He knows what Dorian is thinking by the way he looks at him as it is written all over his face. He puts his hands on the small guy’s shoulder, leans down, and says that he is willing to do a session with him that night if he was game. Immediately he says yes as the man gives him the room number of a hotel he lives close to. Dorian arrives that night and knocks on the door. The man opens the door only wearing a small pair of shorts and an Under Armour top. He tells him to come inside and sit down like a good little man. Dorian knows how this could turn out but before anything happens, the man says he needs to go to the bathroom. While he is in there, a hulking figure appears from the corner of the room and blows smoke into Dorian’s face. He absorbs the haze and feels lightheaded from it. The figure disappears not long afterwards. The bodybuilder emerges from the bathroom dripping with oil and starts the session. Dorian’s fears from before appear to be gone now. He feels more empowered and starts to rub on the big man. The man’s commands and his desires are burning a deep fire inside of his body. He is starting to get really warm and is feeling quite good. The strongman’s dirty words are actually increasing his testosterone levels as he feels his body responding. As the big man starts getting more into his role, he flexes his massive biceps and tells Dorian to rub them and taste them. He obliges as he licks the crevices between the bicep and the forearm. He then traces his finger along a giant vein traveling up the arm to the giant’s huge shoulders. At this point in time, the small guy is still wearing a t-shirt with khaki shorts. The sensation is extraordinary to him and he can feel the bodybuilder’s pecs bouncing on the side of his face. He lays his head against them as he tells him to feel them against his hands. Dorian grabs both pecs and feels their hardness as he squeezes. The man moans in his deep voice as his worshipper starts to nibble on his nipples. He wraps his massive guns around him and tells him to keep chewing. The feeling ignites a charge inside Dorian’s body as he feels something happening to him. The huge stud starts to whisper dirty words in his ear because he senses that he enjoys them. ‘Feels great baby, I want you to fucking suck those boulders until I growl.’ Dorian starts rubbing his huge quads as he chews on his nips. The oiled up big man is rubbing his worshipper’s back now as he feels him sweating profusely and straining. He notices Dorian’s chest expanding against his making him moan slightly as he feels the smaller man’s back stretching his shirt. He loves feeling the muscles growing so much that he rips his shirt off to watch him continue to grow. ‘Oh yeah baby, I had no idea that you were holding back on me.’ Dorian can feel his rod starting to push against his in his posers. He puts his hands on the growing admirer’s arms and squeezes them so he can feel the power growing in them. His toned arms are now filling out and becoming incredibly thick and wide. The man can't help but to pull his posers off and sit his cock on Dorian’s expanding chest. His dirty talk increases as he witnesses the growing worshipper’s pecs inflating and hears the muscle stretching his skin. ‘OH BABY! I am loving this hot transformation of yours. I thought I was coming here to impress you, but you are impressing me.’ Dorian’s nipples point downward with his new size as he now has a small waist is now thick and beefy. He is getting taller too as his spine pops and lengthens accommodating his new wider back. His legs that were once dwarfed by the big man's are now as thick as his. He remains sitting in the same position he was in before, but now is approaching the same size as his strongman. He looks at Dorian with an incredible lust in his eyes as he goes to kiss him and wraps his legs around him knocking him to the ground. He starts to kiss and lick Dorian’s new body and pours a ton of oil on him. The big man starts to rub himself against his newly worshipable stud to get them both slicked up. They both begin to massage, kiss, and lick each other. ‘Mmmm baby I can’t get enough of your new body. I just want to spend all my time with you now. In case you wanted to know baby, my name is Caleb.’ His smooth and silky crotch is now in Dorian’s face as well as his fully erect cock. He immediately goes straight to his balls and starts to lick them. After spending a fair amount of time on them, he kisses his cock getting Caleb quite excited. Without ever even sucking on him, Dorian manages to make him cum with his engorged biceps squeezing his cock. ‘Ahh fuck baby, keep flexing harder around me. I want to feel every striation and vein pushing against me.’ Dorian smiles as he pumps his arms harder making the blood rush to his huge veins. Caleb hears his stud’s skin stretching under the pressure as his biceps form a seal around his cock. He feels the veins in his cock rubbing against the ones in Dorian’s arm and it makes him moan loudly as he spills another huge load on top of his arms. Now Caleb wants to return the favor to Dorian. The new big man leans back on the hotel floor as he goes down on his hairy cock sucking feverishly with the intent of drinking his thick load. Dorian moans trying to hold back as Caleb keeps looking up at him and smiling. ‘Gawd baby, I think I may be falling in love with you. All I can think about is sucking you dry and filling my belly with your seed.’ Dorian looks him in the eyes and flexes his massive guns to make him ease up slightly. He grabs Caleb and squeezes him tightly around his waist. The hairy muscle stud bounces his eager cock in anticipation of penetrating his smooth buddy. Caleb yells in delight as he feels Dorian’s cock tickling his hole. ‘Oh baby I’m yours. I can’t resist your power. Fuck me please, I need you.’ Dorian slowly pushes his way in as Caleb’s hole easily stretches. He quickly picks up steam as he begins to growl pumping in and out of him. After a few minutes, he shoots several ropes of cum inside Caleb, then does so again a few minutes later. Each time Caleb squeals in delight as he feels it moving up into his intestines. ‘Keep pumping me full of your cum baby, I could do this for hours.’ He may actually get his wish as Dorian continuously dumps load after load inside him. It is hard to tell where this will end, but one thing is for sure, things can change in a hurry. Sequel: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/4503-to-worship-or-not-to-worship-another-admirer-enters-muscle-genie/

The Extreme Makeover Joseph works for an online company that specializes in workout gear. He loves his job because it caters to men that he is attracted to. Sometimes it is part of his job to take orders for the company on its website and to talk to customers on the phone. As an advantage over their competitors, his company even has a kiosk on the bottom floor of the building. Every once in a while he goes down there to see what the kiosk is displaying for the week. While he is browsing, he always notices an overweight middle-aged man looking through the displays. He always seems really disappointed when he notices that the company doesn't make a size big enough for his frame. Joe always feels really bad for the guy but wonders why he doesn't just buckle down and do something about his weight. He is there practically every time he is down there. It is the end of one of his workdays as everyone is leaving the building when he notices a hulking figure walking slowly around the kiosk on the bottom floor. He is dumbfounded at its size and notices the overweight man is there at the kiosk also. The figure looks up at Joe and smiles. He jumps back from where he is standing and doesn't know why it is there. The surprised man looks around and sees that there are only the three of you in the building. He notices the overweight man wearing a badge on his jacket that says Deveraux as he turns around out of view of the being to browse through the products at the kiosk as he usually does. He doesn't even notice the figure walking up behind him. It goes to reach inside the obese man to do something to him. It keeps its hands inside Deveraux for what seems like a minute or two. It removes them finally and vanishes in thin air. Joe tries to move from where he is, but realizes he is frozen in his spot. He doesn’t know if he is supposed to witness something happening or not. He notices Deveraux leaning over on the the kiosk and is sweating profusely. Joe tries to yell over to him, but he is unable to get any words out. He hears the man starting to groan and agonize in pain as he grabs his back with his right arm and starts to rub it vigorously. He grips the counter of the kiosk with his left arm and pushes down on it like he is about to jump out of his skin. His breathing is getting heavier as his back gets more saturated from his sweat. Joe hears his voice getting deeper as he stands there. His legs appear to be shrinking as his jeans look a bit looser than before. It also looks as if his jacket is going to swallow him up as his back gets thinner. He looks almost anorexic as all of the fat disappears from his body. His grip on the kiosk is getting worse as he starts yelling in pain. He is heaving up and down like he is doing pushups. Joe is in disbelief at what he has witnessed so far. Deveraux finally lets go of the kiosk to grab his shirt under his jacket and rips it open to pound on his heart. He falls to the ground and appears unconscious, but gets back up not thirty seconds later. Joe suddenly hears what appears to be a stretching sound. The man starts laughing hysterically now as his scrawny back begins to explode in size stretching his jacket to its limits. His tiny legs are now spreading further apart from each other as his jeans begin to split their seams. His giant hamstrings bust through the fabric as his calves jut out to the sides. The sounds of laughter echo through the floor as Deveraux splits his jacket in the back as his delts and traps make quick work of the fabric in his jacket and shirt. The clothing falls to the ground as his mammoth rippling back muscles glisten in the lights. He turns to smile as Joe as the extreme muscles in his waist are visible now showing off his now 28" midsection. His lats have pushed his undeveloped arms up into a straight line now. His hands are growing now as he flexes his growing forearms and biceps. He starts growling as hair starts sprouting all over his body. The sweat is now pouring off of him on to the ground. He turns his head to watch his biceps continue to swell as they create splits. His triceps form into the biggest horseshoes Joe has ever seen. At this point, he is still in his boxers as his tight bubble butt pushing further out from his body and is stretching the fabric to its limits. Joe still cannot move as Deveraux stares directly into his eyes and growls in a menacing way. He is trying to figure out how to get away from this beast and takes his shoes off. It seems to work as the hairy monster waddles his way over to Joe to grab him before he gets away. Joe takes off and it makes Deveraux angry. He goes back over to the kiosk and bashes it in before grabbing a size 2XL shirt and puts it over his head. He grunts as he flexes his massive body and shreds it to pieces. Joe tries to run out the front lobby doors, but they are locked for some reason. The big beast yells, ‘You can’t get away from me runt, I will fucking make you beg for mercy.’ Joe doesn’t respond to this taunt and runs for the nearest elevator. The sound of heavy feet is heard moving faster towards him as he tries to close the doors and find a safe floor above him. ‘Come on you damn machine, close CLOSE CLOSE! ! ! ! !’ Deveraux gets there at exactly the same time the doors close and puts his huge fists into the doors making them form the same pattern as his arms. When the elevator starts to go up, the metal blocks it from moving upwards. ‘Damnit NO! I can’t let him get me!’ Joe tries to lift the panel above his head in the elevator and succeeds. He jumps to climb up as the big beast yells pulling the doors open. Deveraux jumps into the elevator hitting the back wall and putting a huge hole in it. ‘RAWR! WHERE ARE YOU RUNT? I HAVE A PRESENT FOR YOU!’ His giant member tents in his boxers as he rips them off with no effort at all. He can hear Joe on top of the elevator and punches his arm through the top. Joe tries to grab the elevator cable to climb up, but he isn’t strong enough to climb. He can see a ladder off to the side and jumps on to it. Deveraux pulls his bloody arm back into the elevator and jumps out the side to where Joe is. He tries to grab him, but slips and starts to fall before grabbing the elevator car. ‘Leave me alone beast! I haven’t done anything to you. Why do you want to hurt me?’ Deveraux punches his way back into the heavily damaged car and jumps out the top again before landing on the top. He spots Joe climbing again. ‘I’M NOT GOING TO HURT YOU RUNT, I’M GOING TO MAKE YOU WANT THIS POWER!’ ‘I don’t want your power, I just want to be left alone.’ ‘NOT HAPPENING RUNT!’ He jumps on to the ladder and starts to pull Joe down. ‘Nooooo stop, I can’t…..’ ‘HAHA! JUST RELAX LITTLE MAN AND LET ME DO THE HARD PART!’ He slams Joe on to the top of the elevator car making him wince as he feels his bones break. Deveraux holds him down by sitting on him and putting his huge cock on top of his lips. ‘OPEN UP LITTLE MAN, I HAVE TO FEED YOU. YOU NEED MY SAUCE IF YOU WANT TO LIVE!’ Joe tries to keep his lips closed, but the big monster begins to crush him to make him submit. ‘YOU DON’T HAVE A CHOICE RUNT, I WILL MAKE YOU FUCKING GROW! AHHH FUCK, I FEEL IT MOVING THROUGH MY COCK!’ Deveraux’s cock contracts and starts oozing its honey all over Joe’s face going into all of his orifices. He shakes violently as he feels himself being swallowed up by the new force building inside him. Sequel: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/3837-beyond-extremes-making-the-impossible-possible-muscle-genie/ My Best Friend's Party Perry is friends with a straight coworker Cary. They have known each other for a fair amount of time, but he has never been attracted to him sexually. He has invited him to his birthday bash which takes place in a week. He accepts the invitation because he does appreciate his attention. He enjoys spending time with Perry because he tells him how good he looks all the time since he works out regularly even though he isn't all that big. The day of the party arrives and Perry shows up just in time for it to begin. He tries to stand in a corner so he doesn't get in the way of Cary’s family and friends. An older man with a salt-and-peppery beard and very powerful looking features stands next to him. He looks remarkably similar to his friend. He quickly realizes that he is Cary’s dad, Gary. This becomes a problem because he can't take his eyes off of him. The older man is wearing a loose-fitting shirt, but he can see down it and notices that his pecs are big and round with tufts of greyish brown hair. He has hazel eyes and a powerful looking bull neck too. After Cary finishes his cake ceremony, he comes over to talk to Perry. He tells him that his dad was a competitive bodybuilder at one time and that he never stopped training even after he retired from the shows. His father is also divorced because he wasn't faithful but he doesn't regret ending the relationship either. Perry feels awful for staring at his dad, but the man is strikingly beautiful. He glances over at Gary again and notices there is another powerful looking man talking to him. Cary sees that Perry is looking at him too and says to stop staring at his brother like that. He is shocked that this other man is his brother and asks him why he didn't follow in his brother and father's footsteps and get monstrously huge. He says that he never wanted to because it wasn’t in his plans. Now Perry can't take his eyes off of either one of them as Cary walks away to talk to other family members at the party. With him standing there just staring at them, a hulking figure walks in front of Perry and knocks him into the nearby stairs. He falls over unconscious and when he awakens, the figure places a white patch on his arm as it begins to melt into his skin. He is horrified but can't seem to make a sound. Once it is absorbed completely, the figure disappears and nobody notices it was ever there. The party eventually winds down as Perry sticks around. He can't seem to pinpoint why he doesn’t want leave the property. His friend is surprised he is still there, but is quite glad actually. Gary and the brother, whom Cary has said is called Junior, are also still around. He is being led over to them by some unforeseen force that he cannot control, but he doesn't really mind either. Junior shakes his hand as he seems shocked by the sheer power in his arms. They are incredibly vascular and have huge veins that snake all the way up his and in fact his entire body is loaded with them. The brother is only wearing a tank top at this point as he notices the veins moving down his chest. He locks eyes on him and can't seem to look away. Gary is also still in the same room as he sees what is happening. With Perry just standing there, he feels the urge to flex his arms even though he has no muscles. He raises his left arm and flexes it noticing it fill up with blood and expanding. He does the same with his right arm and the same thing happens. Junior smiles and flexes his huge vascular arms to match Perry’s. He walks over to him and starts to rub his thick biceps that are now straining the fabric on his dress shirt. He grabs a hold of Perry’s waist and lifts him up in the air to prove how strong he is as he puts him back down on the ground. Junior dares him to do the same to him now. Perry laughs and says that it is impossible since he has never been known to work out that much. Junior winks and flexes his arms in the same position he had his and yells at him to pick him up. After a few seconds, Perry walks over to him and starts to lift him up in the air. As he does, his back thickens up and rips the seams on the sides of his shirt. His lats flare outward as he puts Junior back down on the floor and goes back to where he was before. Perry moans as he does this knowing that his body is growing with each exercise. Junior starts to bounce his thick pecs and dares him to do the same. Even before he attempts to, he can feel them swell up into huge melons and pushes his shirt to its limits. He walks back over to him and rips the top two buttons open to expose his pecs. Perry amazingly bounces both of them up and down with ease. Junior bounces his as he walks over to him and starts to kiss the crevices between his pecs. He rips the rest of Perry’s buttons off the front of his shirt and notices the 6-pack sitting below them. He rubs them as he works on Perry’s nipples. He moans as he rips Junior’s tank off and massages his thick chest. The brother quickly moves up his way up to his lips and plunges his tongue in his mouth. They both start to growl in pleasure as they move over to a nearby table to worship each other. Perry’s tight glutes and quads in his pants are pushing against his as he tries to position himself on top of him. They both move back and forth on each other licking and sucking chests and backs. The two admirers manage to unzip each other's pants setting their muscles free that were gasping for air. Junior massages his aching legs and licks the body hair protruding from his crotch. The smell emanating from Perry’s cock is enough to get him hard as he takes his underwear off to expose his 8" member. He sticks it in his face and begs him to suck him off. Perry delicately starts to massage his cock with his tongue and sucks him very slowly. He moans and instantly begins to leak precum down his throat. Perry finally takes his underwear off and strokes his 7" cock until it is able to sit on Junior’s back. Gary is over in the corner out of the way getting quite turned on by this sequence. The two of them have completely forgotten about him and don’t even notice he is stroking his huge cock. He is rubbing his well-muscled body tweaking his nipples and growling in his low voice. He closes his eyes occasionally to imagine himself being right in the middle of the action. The button-up shirt he is wearing looks as if it is about to burst from its seams as he gets more pumped. ‘Mmmm boys, I really think you should move this along,’ Gary says to them. After a few slaps on Junior’s back, Perry slides his cock inside him and starts pounding his hole. Junior moans and almost laughs as he gets plowed. Remarkably, Cary is nowhere to be found during this whole session. Gary stops stroking his cock for a minute to puff his chest up to make his shirt rip open. The buttons on his shirt go flying across the room as his huge pecs and distended abs are exposed. ‘Awww fuck yeah, I love how pumped I am getting boys. You two keep doing what you are doing and I will just stand here and keep growing.’ Perry increases his speed inside Junior as their moans continue to get louder. It is at this point that Cary comes walking into the room and sees what is going on. With a horrified look on his face, he attempts to make them stop fucking each other. They both look at him and just smile continuing to pleasure each other. He notices his dad standing there with his cock out and gets angry. ‘I don’t know what is wrong with all of you, but I am not going to stay here and witness this anymore.’ He tries to go through the front door of the house, but it is locked somehow. He tries to open it again and fails. With a strange look on his face, he goes to find something to pick the lock. Once again, he fails to open the door. It is at this point that he runs into his bedroom and slams the door. Gary’s growth cycle continues as his black jeans begin to strain under his size. Perry pulls out of Junior to turn him around and spray his jizz all over his face. Gary’s growing lower body splits the seams on his jeans and break free. ‘Gawd yes boys, I love it. You are turning me into a gawd. Keep going, I want more.’ Junior returns the favor on Perry and plugs his cock inside him. He pounds him into oblivion as his dad begins to grow wider shredding the rest of his clothing. Gary growls as he feels himself starting to push his way through a nearby wall. ‘MORE, MORE, MORE! ! ! ! ! I WANT YOU TO FUCKING FILL HIM JUNIOR!’ Junior moans as he spills his spunk inside Perry’s ass. The two young men fall to the ground as they exhaust themselves. Gary destroys the wall he was leaning against and starts to stroke his growing cock. He moves over to where the two guys are lying and growls at them. ‘I WILL MAKE YOU BOTH LIKE ME. YOU CAN’T RESIST IT, I WILL TRANSFORM YOU.’ Gary yells as he unloads on top of them coating their backs in thick white cum. He leans down to rub it all over them trying to make it absorb. They have a hard time breathing now as the pain inside them grows. Cary remains in his room wondering how he will get out of this situation.

Behind the Counter Bennett is a loyal patron of the local coffeehouse. He enjoys the casual atmosphere because the neighborhood is so peaceful and it is located really close to his job. The one thing he likes the most about it though are the baristas behind the counter. The guys are ruggedly handsome and extremely friendly. They always seem to be in a good mood when he walks into the shop. There is normally about four of them during the morning shift and two during the evening hours. He always goes in during both times of the day and all six of them are great to look at. Most have obviously worked out before, but are different shapes and sizes. He has a boyfriend at home and does care about him a lot, but both have had a hard time lately seeing eye to eye. When Bennett goes to this coffeehouse, he is put at ease by the guys that work there with their charm and great conversation. He sometimes fantasizes about them being behind the counter and suddenly growing massive with their clothes straining to be relieved. One evening in particular, while he was just minding his own business in the coffeehouse, a hulking figure sits down with him in the booth and starts writing something on a napkin. It slides it over to him and when he looks up, it is gone. The writing on the napkin tells him to order a coffee concoction that they have never served before and that they must drink all of it. (The six baristas on both shifts) He is mystified by this strange request, but is also compelled. Since it is on the evening shift, he knows it is about the two guys, Sonny and Lewis. He orders the ingredients as they both stare at him in bewilderment. After he pays one of them, he tells both of them to go ahead and drink it. They look at him with a puzzled look, but they like him a lot so they guzzle it down sharing it back and forth. Both of them look like they are going to pass out as they sit down for about a minute or two. As they both get up they appear to be fine afterwards. Bennett is convinced now that whatever was on that napkin was a ruse cooked up by perhaps a coworker or something. He turns to leave the coffeehouse until he hears the bigger barista of the two Lewis make a strange noise. ‘Uhhh *stretch* what is happening…..(voice deepens)…..to me….*rip*’ Bennett turns to see the beefy man’s back busting its way through his uniform. His muscles glistening as he gets wider. Sonny looks in awe at what is transpiring to his coworker that is until he grabs his stomach and doubles over in pain. ‘Ahhh damn, my stomach…..what the…..(voice deepens)….OHH SHIT…..*stretch*’ Bennett looks over the counter and sees the skinny man filling out and stretching the material on his uniform. His arms swelling into huge cannons as his face changes to look more chiseled. His cute features are now more defined. His bright green eyes along with his pale skin bring out his Irish ancestry moreso than before. He smiles up at Bennett as pushes his chest out to make the fabric split and his dark furry pecs more visible. ‘Mmmmm Bennett, you like what you see? Why don’t you come behind the counter so I can help you with your order.’ Meanwhile the growing Lewis is groaning louder than before as he gets taller and his shoes disintegrate under his massive size. His 220 pound frame has increased to nearly 300 now as his thick beefy muscles shine. He turns around and pulls the tattered fabric off of him. His underwear hangs on by just a few threads as his huge prick stands on end. ‘GET OVER HERE DUDE AND SERVICE ME! IT’S MY TURN TO BE WAITED ON!’ Knowing that he may be in some trouble, Bennett tries to leave the coffeehouse, but is stopped by both men. Lewis grabs his legs and pulls him down on to the floor. Sonny rips his uniform off now and plugs his cock into Bennett’s mouth. Despite his efforts to break free, he gulps down the Irishman’s member and starts sucking. Lewis works his hole over as he teases it with his 13-inch rod. ‘*lick* YEAH DUDE, YOU SMELL FRESH…..*lick*. YOU WON’T FORGET MY ORDER.’ He puts his cockhead into Bennett’s hole which makes him squirm and laughs as it tickles. He pulls it out just long enough to drizzle a long strand of precum on to the entrance of his hole. ‘I KNOW YOU WANT THIS DUDE! THIS WON’T HURT YOU A BIT!’ Lewis slowly pushes his way back in this time spreading Bennett open. His hole responds as it swallows his cock. He moans as he keeps sucking Sonny feeling the huge beefy stud twisting and hurdling his way further in. The Irishman pulls out of Bennett’s mouth to start jerking. He starts moaning louder as he begins to sway. ‘Mmmmm Bennett I have something you might want, but you will have to be willing to drink a lot more than you are used to.’ Sonny yells as he shoots huge ropes of cum on to Bennett’s face and body coating him. At the same time, he feels Lewis’s flood cascading inside him making him lose his inhibitions. He spurts a huge amount of cum himself onto the floor as it rolls. Knowing that he has both loads inside him, he panics and attempts to break free again. They let go of him and start to make out with each other as he runs back towards the door again. Before he can grab the handle, he feels sharp pains traveling up his back and into his head. He grabs it with both hands and yells. He fears that he will no longer be able to control anything as this pain continues to intensify. Whatever is growing inside him now is meshing with the cum from the two huge baristas and it may even dwarf them. The Bucket List Hussein is a volunteer at his local nursing home. He earned a license to go work for a place to take care of people in need when they are hurt or require some sort of medical assistance. He is also quite strong and it shows even though he tries to be coy about it. He tries to cover up his muscles the best he can because he doesn't want to stick out like a sore thumb in the facility. The green outfits available don't quite fit right so he is allowed to buy his own. He has been assigned two residents in particular, a man and a woman. The woman, Emile, recently hurt her back when she went into the greenhouse located at the back of the complex. He normally has to carry her to her chair or her bed whenever the time comes during his shift. She is not as old as the man is, but she likes to take advantage of Hussein quite a bit because she thinks she is the boss. He puts up with her antics mostly because he knows that she will get better in a few weeks. The man, Curtis, is a lot older and could be considered elderly because his body is getting brittle. Despite his physical ailments though, he has a great outlook on life itself and strikes up great conversations with Hussein. Curtis enjoys it when he talks about his workout routines and how the other guys in the gym look at him. The elderly man admits that he wishes he focused on his body when he was younger because he did too many bad things and didn't care about the consequences. Carrying the man around is like carrying a small chair around because he is light as a feather. Unlike Emile, the man feels his strength when he carries him and it makes him feel safe. After putting Curtis in his bed one night, he had to go get his meds. At the medical bay, he spots a huge figure going through the medical cabinets. Hussein instantly goes to stop it and ends up being frozen in place. It waves its finger at him and points to a small cup with a pill in it. Then it directs him to go to the elderly man’s room. At this point, the figure vanishes and he is free from his spot. He stares at the pill, but doesn't really question its use. When he arrives to give Curtis his pills, he waits to give him the cup after a little chit-chat. The elderly man takes the pill once he is given the cup and swallows it before lying down. Hussein is puzzled as to why that pill was given to him in the first place. He notices this time how the man is sleeping and it seems slightly different. He is very calm and appears to be sleeping quite well. The big Arab weightlifter decides to sit beside him for awhile to observe. He hears Curtis whisper things occasionally in his sleep. ‘Uhhh, I don’t want anymore pills…..I feel fine. See I will show you I’m fine.’ He moves his frail arm and tries to make a muscle. The spindly strands of muscle start to fill up with blood and swell making the skin look fresher and more youthful. The same happens with his other arm. Hussein looks completely shocked. The process continues as Curtis tries to flex his chest. His loose gown is now getting noticeably tighter as his chest swells and fills in every gap. His face gets younger too as the wrinkles dissipate and he starts to look more manageable. Before long, it moves all the way through his entire body as cracks, pops, and stretching skin are seen and heard all over him. The former 100 pound elderly man has nearly doubled in size and looks more like he is in his 50s. Hussein can’t believe that this has happened. The man’s gown shreds along his pecs as two cinnamon colored boulders fall out. Curtis awakens and smiles at Hussein as he sits up. With only a gown on, the man’s cock is completely visible as it grows to its appropriate size. ‘Hello Hussein, I dreamed about you a lot and now that I am my true self, I want to reward you for helping me all this time.’ He stands to walk over to the big Arab and puts his cock in his mouth. Curtis starts to rub his beard as he fucks his face. They both moan as the male nurse pulls his thick cock out of his pants to stroke it. His love for older men comes out as he sucks harder on Curtis’s juicy rod. ‘Mmmmm, I love the taste Curtis. I really want your seed daddy.’ ‘Just a little more Hussein and you will get it.’ After a little more coaxing, Curtis unloads into his throat as the big man swallows every drop. He feels himself getting close as the middle-aged muscleman moves down to catch his spunk. Curtis sticks his tongue out to catch the thick seed as it sprays his face. He licks it off his new beard and rubs some of it on his huge nipples. He tells Hussein to come over and sit by him so they can cuddle a little bit. They start kissing passionately as they partake in each other’s company. Hussein admits that he imagined that this would be the way Curtis would look if he did indeed workout when he was younger. He just had no idea that it would come to fruition. His cinnamon body hair has flecks of grey and his muscles have just slightly wrinkles in them. Hussein can’t help but to embrace him and rub his thick chest and arms while stroking his cock. ‘I want to feel you inside me now big man. You like this daddy, now make him feel special.’ Hussein’s hazel eyes widen as he turns Curtis over and plows straight into him. It seems these two will continue to enjoy each other’s company for quite some time.

Baring Bones: A Halloween Story - Chapter 4 (and Bestiary Notes) Chapter 1 Chapter 2 Chapter 3 ------------------------- Can I just state, for the record, that this really wasn’t how I’d hoped I’d be spending the evening? Is it too much to ask that I go to a party, hang out with friends and coworkers, show off my costume, and maybe meet a hot guy who doesn’t turn into a huge brute possessed by the ghost of a puritan witch hunter who decides to murder me in a clearing full of the bones of monsters? Before my eyes, Gosser was transforming Kellan’s body with the life force of over a hundred party guests. The green light illuminated his muscles so that they gleamed slickly, and every so often, like cartoon electricity, it caused his skeleton to blaze visibly through his skin, looking dark and monstrous. His muscles pumped and burst and grew again, almost seeming to froth. His costume tore off his powerful new body, revealing his warped physique to the world and finally revealing that tattoo that had been teasing me all night: the words “To The Bone” written in interlaced gothic script, stretched from just beneath his right clavicle, dipped across the tops of his pillow-sized pecs, and ending beneath his left clavicle. For some reason, even when the eldritch fire revealed his skeleton, the words stayed there, hovering grimly in front of his uppermost ribs and sternum, only to re-attach themselves to the skin when it re-appeared the next moment. His pants also burst, the black fabric charring in the green energy as a naked and increasingly erect, thick cock spilled out, stretching over a foot long! His balls also bulged, dangling heavily beneath his erection, but while Kellan had been a stunning and enticing figure of a man, Gosser’s possession only made his endowment seem threatening and repulsive. In body shape, his physique resembled some cross between a bodybuilder on the cover of FLEX magazines and the oversized physique of comic book ‘tanks’: enormous muscles, but gleaming with sweat and ectoplasm, and sharply defined, with noticeable veins and heavy striation. My enhanced vision noticed that the red lights had been flashing back at the manor, but now they’d gone dark, and as they died, so did most of the emerald flames around Gosser/Kellan, now standing over eight feet tall and looking down on me with a sickening grin that occasionally flashed the horrible rictus of Kellan’s bare skull. Horribly, Gosser took his massive hands, every inch of tightly-packed muscle in his huge arms flexing as he did so, and began to slide them over his new form, caressing and stroking his stolen skin in a blasphemous form of self-worship. “AT LAST,” he moaned, as he continued to feel his own horrific muscles. “LET ME SHARE SOME LAST WISDOM BEFORE YOU TAKE MY PLACE IN THE GRAVE, YOU UNCLEAN THING,” he snarled at me in that creepy dual voice. “WHEN I WAS ALIVE, I SPENT MY LIFE PROTECTING THE PITIFUL HUMAN RACE FROM ITS OWN DARKNESS… THE PURSUIT OF CORRUPT MAGIC, THE WORSHIP OF FOUL ENTITIES, THE REANIMATION OF DEAD TISSUE, THE BEASTS AND MONSTERS THAT LIVE IN MAN’S SHADOW… BUT IT WAS ALL FOR NAUGHT. AS THE YEARS PASSED, FEWER AND FEWER ALLIES JOINED MY SIDE, AND THOSE THAT REMAINED BECAME AS GRAY-HAIRED AND WRINKLED AS I. MEANWHILE, THOSE QUAKERS PLAYED THEIR LITTLE WELCOMING GAMES, PUSHING FOR ACCEPTANCE OF ALL NEWCOMERS, NEVERMIND THEIR ORIGINS AND POTENTIAL THREAT. I WAS RIDICULED, AND MY TRAINING CAMP SHUT DOWN, ONLY TO BE TAKEN OVER BY BRAINLESS BIBLE STUDIES AND WHINING CHILDREN! FINALLY, A DESCENDANT OF MY USELESS YOUNGER BROTHER BOUGHT THE PROPERTY AND BUILT HIS HOME ON IT, BUT HE AND HIS DESCENDANTS WERE ONLY INTERESTED IN MAKING MONEY, AND LACKED TRUE FAITH AND TRUE DISCIPLINE. FORTUNATELY, I HAD ANOTHER OPPORTUNITY. I TURNED TO MY NOTES ON THE VARIOUS WITCHES AND SORCERERS OF WHICH I RID THE WORLD, AND FOUND DETAILS ON AN INTRICATE SPELL THAT WOULD ENABLE ME TO LIVE AGAIN… AND THIS TIME, INSTEAD OF BEING A VIRGIN DEFENDER OF THE FAITHFUL, HOLDING MYSELF PURE, I WOULD REVEL IN ALL THE PLEASURES AND POWER I HAD DENIED MY BODY IN LIFE. AS LONG AS ONE OF MY GODLESS RELATIVES CONTINUED TO LIVE, I COULD USE THEM AS A HOST AS LONG AS THEY HADN’T LET THEIR BODY GO TO SEED. HOWEVER, IN ORDER TO REMAKE EVEN A HEALTHY BODY TO MY IDEAL, I WOULD NEED THE LIFE FORCE OF AT LEAST 250 ADULTS. YOUTH IS WASTED ON THE YOUNG, AND I SHALL TREASURE WHAT THEY WERE THROWING AWAY. EVEN WITH A LARGE NUMBER OF PEOPLE HERE, I NEEDED SOME WAY OF HARVESTING THAT ENERGY AND CONVERTING IT INTO ECTOPLASM TO FUEL THE BODY. SO I ARRANGED FOR SPOTS THAT WOULD DRAW A NUMBER OF PEOPLE AT THIS PAGAN CELEBRATION TO BECOME SINKS OF VITALITY: THE WOODS WHERE THEY WOULD DRIVE BY IN THEIR HAY-FILLED CONVEYANCE, THE BONFIRE WHERE THEY WOULD TRY TO DRIVE BACK THE NIGHT’S CHILL, THE DANCE FLOOR WHERE THEY’D CAVORT SHAMELESSLY, THE BAR WHERE THEY DOWNED THEIR DEVIL BREWS, THE PLACE WHERE THEY DEFECATED, AND THE CHAPEL… WHERE MY MORTAL REMAINS WERE SAFELY INTERRED, BENEATH THE STONE FLOOR BEHIND THE ALTAR, FROM WHICH I COULD BEGIN THE RITUAL TO FILL MY HOST WITH THE ECTOPLASM TO REMAKE HIM AS THE MAN I SHOULD HAVE BEEN! FINALLY, WITH THE DOORS BETWEEN WORLDS STILL OPEN FROM ALL HALLOW’S EVE, I WAS ABLE TO ENACT MY PLANS!” While Gosser monologued, absorbed in feeling up his stolen body, I’d been surreptitiously flipping through the journal, hoping that I could find the details about the spell and some way to break it. Knowing where his body was hidden was great, but I couldn’t escape him now, much less get all the way across the property to the chapel and break through the concrete floor, and then concentrate on the music of the Choir enough to summon the Helpful One and send Gosser to the Great Beyond. I’d managed to find rules for how to trick Kappas into bowing and spilling the water from their heads, how to protect yourself from native American curses, and how to wear clothes inside-out to confuse fairies (and most normal people, I’d suspect), as well as a spell to raise the dead to fight on your side against their killer (which would’ve been nice, but I didn’t have “The Bloode of the Innocent,” “The Bloode of a Dragon,”or “The Bloode of Godde’s Servants”… though there was certainly enough “Ectoplasme” around Gosser/Kellan). None of them seemed likely to work. Then the book fluttered from my hands and floated into Gosser’s waiting hand! I realized belatedly that even in a body, he’d retained ghostly powers like poltergeist activity! “THEN, HOWEVER, SOMETHING INTERFERED WITH MY PLANS. I COULDN’T SENSE ANYONE, COULDN’T DETECT ANY FOREIGN MAGIC, COULDN’T EVEN SEE A PERSON I KNEW HAD TO BE THERE, EVERY TIME I TRIED TO CONVERT THIS WHELP INTO MY HOST! I CAME TO THE CONCLUSION THAT ONLY A CREATURE NOT INTENDED AS PART OF GOD’S PLAN FOR THE WORLD COULD SO EVADE MORTAL MAGICAL AND SPIRITUAL SENSES… WHAT IS YOUR NAME, HELLSPAWN?” I found myself suddenly forced to speak, as if the words were being drawn out of me. “Angelo Chiaro Alinero,” I stammered, revealing my full name to monster. I wondered if knowing my name would give him further power over me, but if he could force me to talk, I’m not sure there’s much he couldn’t do already. However, as soon as I spoke my surname, he smiled with wicked satisfaction, and the book levitated in front of my face, the pages turning of their own accord. A flicker of green ectoplasmic flame illuminated a particular passage, listing the family names descended from the Grigori Armaros, “Who Taughte Men The Resolving of Enchantments”. At the bottom of the list was a name, underlined in green: Alinero. “YOU ARE A NEPHILIM, THE DESCENDANT OF A UNION BETWEEN THE SONS OF HEAVEN AND THE DAUGHTERS OF EARTH. YOU ARE SO WICKED THAT GOD HIMSELF SENT THE FLOOD TO WIPE OUT YOUR KIND. AND LOOK… HE DOES SO AGAIN!” Waving his powerfully-muscled, green-glowing arm at the sky, I saw that the full moon had been replaced by storm clouds, and dimly remembered the weather man talking about a hurricane making its way up the coast. With a howling laugh, Gosser continued. “FORTUNATELY FOR YOU, I SHALL TAKE CARE OF YOU, SO YOU NEED NOT FEAR DROWNING LIKE SOME OF YOUR ANCESTORS… YOUR DEATH SHALL BE QUICK, AND AFTER THAT, YOU SOULLESS THING, THERE WILL BE NO PARADISE FOR YOU, JUST EMPTY ETERNITY!” With that, I felt my body lift from the ground and float towards his grasp. I tried to struggle, but I couldn’t move a muscle. I felt his hands wrap around my torso, and waited for the pull, when a woman’s voice echoed through the clearing, and Gosser froze in shock. “So… it looks like someone has some pretty dramatic plans. And it looks like you’ve already killed some of my descendants, Quincy Gosser. I would rather you not harm another.” Tossing me to the bone-strewed ground, giving me a number of bruises and small cuts, Gosser turned to face an exotic older woman, dressed as Marilyn Monroe, and holding Claudia’s empty husk. “YOU! WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE? AND YOUR DESCENDANT… HE IS SPAWN OF THE GRIGORI, NOT YOUR DEBASED BROOD, WITCH!” ‘Marilyn’ smiled condescendingly at him and wiggled her finger teasingly. “Now now, Quincy, do remember that Armaros hasn’t been seen since the Flood. That’s plenty of time for his descendants to mate with mine, as well as many, many, many other people. Time DOES fly, after all.” Gosser curled his fingers into fists. “I WILL DESTROY YOU BOTH, THEN!” ‘Marilyn’ laughed, a rich, throaty chuckle that almost sounded like a purr. “Oh, that was a good one, darling! You just slaughtered about 280 people in Halloween costumes, just so that you could pose in a speedo and live out the boyish daydreams you never actually indulged in life. You haven’t the vision, the wisdom, or, frankly, the balls, to face me.” She then winked at me. “Unfortunately, I am unable to actually interfere with someone of fully-human descent without provocation, and though you have descended further than most, you still… barely… qualify, Quincy. However, I am allowed to tip the scales in favor of my family.” She pulled a long, thin dagger from somewhere in her billowing skirts, held up Claudia’s gray finger and pricked it, then shouted, “YOUR LEFT POCKET, ANGELO,” before vanishing in a puff of smoke. I found myself able to move and reached into my pocket as commanded, pulling out a small vial labeled “Dragon Blood.” Before Gosser could stop me, I threw it to the ground, enjoying the satisfying sound of the glass shattering and wiping my own blood from my arms as I repeated the small, nonsense chant from the journal. My voice seemed to echo in the clearing, becoming more pure and powerful as the bones began to rise, cloak themselves in blood-red skin and muscle and assemble themselves as a collection of monsters, who immediately turned against Gosser with a vengeance. I saw harpies, trolls, ettins, lamiae, satyrs, and more wade into combat with the enormous hunk, whose green fire charred their reformed flesh, and whose punches and kicks sent them flying. The monsters were relentless, but Kellan’s body and Gosser’s powers together were unstoppable. As more and more of the monsters started to fall and turn to dust, one of them, a hugely-muscled creature with the horns of both a ram and a bull, lifted me up and said, in a voice that sounded like the ruined throat it used to speak, “Thhhhank yooou, brotherrrr. Weeee wellllcommme vennnnggeannnnce agggainnnsssst ourrrr killllllerrrr. Gooo annnnd ennnnd hiimmmm forrrr usss!” With that, the creature threw me high into the air, well over the tree line, back towards the fields. As the storm rumbled around my hurtling body and the rushing wind pulled tears from my eyes, I felt resigned to crashing into the earth and dying, when the costume wings on my back suddenly unfolded, fanning out behind me. The plastic and fabric warped as my body seemed to catch fire, blazing white like a shooting star. As swiftly as they’d begun, the flames went out, and I found that I wasn’t cold, the wind now seemed to caress me instead of blowing at me… and that I was no longer wearing the wings…. they’d become real, and fused with my back. I remembered The Helpful One giving them to me and realized this had been its plan all along! What’s more, I felt powerful… running my hands down my body, I realized that my shirt had burned away, and I now possessed the sculpted powerful body of an Olympic athlete, with curly hair-covered gymnast-like chest muscles to power my new wings, which were clawed at the top like a bat’s but covered in ravenlike feathers that shaded from black to blue, purple, green and red at the tips, with an iridescent oily sheen. I flexed my chest and found that doing so caused my wings to beat, sending me soaring upward! With a cry of exultation to answer the thunder of the storm, I beat my wings, feeling my body pump as I sped towards the Manor. As it came into view, I realized that there was no motion. Gray husks from the party guests littered the grounds, and I remembered that I was now the only living person on the grounds (though I technically was over the grounds at the moment) unless you counted Gosser in Kellan’s body. Far behind me I heard a terrible roar of fury as the sounds of the fight between the dead monsters and the tremendous Gosser continued. They wouldn’t be able to buy me time for much longer, though, and I still had to break through the stone in the chapel to reach Gosser’s real body. My wings fanned out, pulling me up before gently dropping me to the ground and folding up against my back. Then I felt a chill at my back. I whirled around, fanning my wings out aggressively to make myself look bigger, and stared at the sight in front of me. A hazy, transparent version of Claudia, still dressed in her costume, hovered behind me, looking nervous. She parted her lips, and a voice like the whisper of a fall breeze said, “I’m sorry… he took me over and used me while I was asleep. He thought he could get close to Kellan through me. And he did… but you brought me back once, and the lady using my blood for that spell snapped me out of the shock of having my life taken from me. I think she wanted me to help somehow, but what can I do?” I shook myself. “No, I’m the one who’s sorry… I’ve got a crush on your boyfriend, and if I’d been focusing on actually solving this mess instead of how tight his costume was, maybe we’d have been able to keep you alive.” Claudia’s shade moved closer, but her face had a rueful smile. “I’m not entirely comfortable with you and Kellan, together, but he still cared for me… at least before that monster too him over. And I have to say, you look pretty amazing now,” she continued, giving my new musculature a once-over. “If you can somehow manage to save all of us, I think I’d be up to try sharing Kellan.” Before I could respond, behind Claudia (or through her, actually), I saw a sudden burst of green flames exploding from the woods. “That’ll be the end of the reanimated monsters,” I groaned. “He’s coming. We need to get into the Chapel, and we need to get his body from underneath the altar. Maybe we can do it together, or between the two of us, we can get inside Kellan’s head and break him free. Let’s go!” Her face lighting up (literally glowing) at the thought of defeating Gosser and rescuing Kellan, Claudia drifted through me and inside the doors of the Manor. I opened them and followed her, only to be slowed down when I realized that my head was scraping the top of the door! I’d grown in height as well as musculature, and I remembered the stories of the Nephilim had described them as giants. Ducking carefully, I entered the main drinking room, which was eerily silent with no one talking and the dj’s music turned off, and found Claudia’s path blocked by a bunch of ghosts dressed in old-fashioned attire. One of them, a skinny, bearded man, moved forward and said, “We are the soldiers of God and the slayers of monsters. Our brother, Quincy Gosser, has called us back to stop you, Abomination… and you shall be stopped!” Immediately, torches, pitchforks, and other makeshift weapons formed in their hands and they menacingly waved them at me. Claudia ducked through me to avoid getting stabbed by a spectral musket blade, but I’d had enough. “Your time is long gone, and your crusade, while noble, was misguided and callous. Your current goal is foolish and in defiance of both natural and supernatural laws, and I have seen far more frightening things tonight than a group of colonial spooks. What’s more, I’ve BECOME a more frightening thing than all of you. I am alive, and this is my world… your world passed away with you, and you are not welcome here. BEGONE!” To emphasize my argument, I flexed my ripped chest, and my wings unfolded behind me, causing a draft of wind that knocked over more than a few bottles of cheap alcohol and spilled dozens of plastic cups on the lifeless party guests. I stared them down, my eyes never leaving the ghost’s, and my rage at their idiotic temerity caused white flames to lick my skin and dance among my hair and feathers. The ghosts quailed before the sight, and though some looked indignant, they all faded away. The flames died, and I folded my wings behind me, and took off at a run towards the chapel doors. I pushed them open with a cacophonous BANG that echoed through the chapel, and Claudia and I raced to the Altar, only to stare at the unmarked floor. Without being asked, Claudia did a swan dive into the floor, passing through the concrete, only to emerge a moment later, as if rising from a pool. “There is an old, worn coffin with a body down there… about six feet under… but I can’t turn it ghostly and bring it up with me or anything! What do we do? Kellan will be here any moment!” “I’ll have to break through it,” I said, hoping I wasn’t making a big mistake. However, the power of my muscles, and the warmth of the white flames filled me. I focused on Kellan’s kiss, on his attitude, the way he was protective of me, how he insisted I never risk my life again, and all the other moments we’d shared that evening… and the thought that Quincy Gosser, all-around useless member of society, had used Kellan as if he didn’t matter at all filled me with a terrible wrath. With a furious battle cry, I leaned over and slammed my fist into the concrete. I didn’t feel anything when my knuckles connected with the cold stone… but cracks began to form as it crumbled, revealing another layer beneath it. Again and again and again I punched, sifting aside rubble until I reached soil and began digging with my bare hands until they reached wood. “ARTEMIS,” cried Claudia, almost in my ear, and biting back a curse both at the lack of time and Claudia’s inability to remember my name, I looked up to see the glowing, monstrous, skeletal form of Gosser striding into the Chapel. He saw what I was doing, and with a wave of his hand, sent a blast of telekinetic force at me… it knocked the altar backwards, and only a quick beat of my wings sent me upward, dodging it just in time, and giving me the chance to form a blade of white flames. I descended on Gosser like a stooping falcon, and crashed into his billowing chest. Green flames coiled against white ones. My own enhanced physique and fiercely buffeting wings countered Kellan’s much greater musculature. But I had trouble dealing with his poltergeist powers, and once, when I was about to land a punch, he phased through it, becoming insubstantial for a moment, only to solidify enough to take a swing at me! If I was caught up in fighting Gosser/Kellan, I couldn’t get back to the body and call the Helpful One. “I’ve got this,” murmured Claudia in her whispery voice, and I felt her melt into my body instead of passing through it. My white flames blazed around us and I suddenly felt everything slow down… except me. Winding back, I landed a perfect punch straight at Kellan’s “To the Bone” tattoo and, filled with Claudia’s spirit, Gosser couldn’t phase away. I felt Claudia speak through my lips: “Get. Out. Of. My. BOYFRIEND!” As soon as my fist connected, I suddenly found myself, no longer a warrior angel, but my normal body, wearing costume wings, floating beside Claudia in a vast room filled with green mist. Hovering in the center of the room was a naked, skinny Kellan, looking very much like he had when we first met. He looked up at us and his eyes widened in shock. “Did… did he kill you both? I felt him take me over, but I can’t remember anything else. I’m so sorry! I thought I could protect you both, but those muscles were useless! And now I’m stuck like this forever and you guys are gone!” “Um, baby,” Claudia interrupted as Kellan began to tear up, “I don’t feel any different besides being here. I think we’re no more dead than before. We’re in your mind or soul or something. I think that if we can clear out this mist, you can fight back against that creep. And we need you to fight back… otherwise, even Armand here won’t be able to handle him.” I forced myself not to rise to the bait… no one could be that hopelessly awful at names, could she? “She’s right, Kellan. I might be able to take him on, but I can’t fight you… especially if there’s a chance we can get you back. And a really powerful witch and a… an archangel seem to think there’s still that chance. So come on… it’s time to use your muscles and show Gosser that he’s got no clue what he’s meddling with.” I reached out my hand to him, and Claudia did the same. When Kellan tentatively wrapped his agile, musician’s fingers around ours, the three of us began to glow, and the mist turned white and faded away… and then a blinding flash of light filled the room. When my eyes cleared, I found that I was in my angelic form, again, and Kellan was still roiling with Gosser’s energies… but he seemed paralyzed. Claudia’s wraithlike form appeared swirling around them, and she shouted, “We’ve got him! Go!” I turned and sprinted for the unearthed grave, but with each step I began to hum, then actually sing, making up the words. At first it was just my normal baritone, but then I started hitting notes that were well beyond my range, both extremely low and shockingly high. Then I started singing in multiple voices at once! Then some of them were singing different songs in different languages, the words and pauses, the breaths and echoes intertwining. I felt like my chest was swelling, the muscles in my throat vibrated as impossible harmonies poured from my lips. After I worked my fingers into the wood of the coffin and lifted it off with a flex of my muscular arms, I ripped the lid off and revealed the dried bones resting awkwardly inside. I distantly heard Gosser scream in despair and frustration, but those pitiful wails were drowned out as the many voices coming from me were joined by countless other voices… including one that was much deeper and richer than the others. The many separate songs blended together into one, and in a language that sounded more like birdcalls than human speech. I placed my hands on the sternum and the skull, and ended the song with a single word that I intuitively knew meant “Return/Release/Undo/Let Go.” Whatever that language was, speaking it involved more than just saying a word. As I was speaking it felt like a tremendous pressure weighed me down. Some measure of myself went into the song, and I felt like screaming… but I had no more breath to speak after the word left me. I felt the feathers and skin shed themselves from my wings, and the accompanying pain felt worse then when I had my wisdom teeth removed, when I fell off a slide and broke my arm, and when I got sun poisoning combined. I gasped for air, feeling weak and helpless, as my muscles shrank… but not all the way back to normal. I could tell I was still and inch or two taller than I had been, and my muscles retained some of their lithe definition… and a fraction of their strength. My vision felt darker and my hearing felt muffled, as both senses adjusted to the loss of supernatural power, but I could still see a glow and still could hear the Chorus. For all that I was losing, though, I could see that Gosser was similarly afflicted. Kellan’s body broke free of Claudia’s grip, but didn’t do anything except widen his stance, pull his fists back, and then begin punching the air. Seeing an 8’2” guy with rippling muscles shadowboxing was pretty impressive, but as he continued to do it, I realized that there was something odd about his sweat. I pulled myself out of the deep hole in the chapel floor, feeling like all of my muscles were screaming in agony, and shakily made my way towards him, in time to see that his sweat was a rusty red, blood-like shade, and that it seemed to cling to his muscles. However, his skeleton was permanently concealed beneath his skin, which started to look less green and more healthy, though still fair. Gradually his features became less monstrous and twisted, and more determined and handsome. The red ooze formed into a ball, then an actual humanoid figure, rolling back each time Kellan punched, and I realized that he was deliberately sweating Gosser out of his system! I watched as more of his naked body rid itself of the ghost’s corruption. Gosser seemed powerless to fight back, as if my song, touch and word had paralyzed him. Finally, Kellan’s body was coated with nothing but clear sweat, and the slimey Gosser had congealed into a jell-o like consistency when Kellan raised his foot and slammed it down on the ground, sending out another shockwave! Gosser tumbled backwards by about three yards, flipped over the altar and fell into his own grave with a sickening squelch. Unfortunately, without real wings and as drained as I’d become, I wasn’t able to leap away, and toppled over as well… only to be caught by a pair of invisible hands. “Don’t worry, Augustus,” came Claudia’s cheerful whisper. “I’ve got you. This poltergeist thing isn’t that hard.” Meanwhile Kellan was glaring into the grave. “And that’s for hurting my friends, family, and loved ones, and using me to do it, you sick fuck!” He turned and saw me hovering in thin air, and ran over to help me to my feet. “Are you ok, Angelo?” I was about to respond in the affirmative, when I saw that something was stirring from the grave. “Guys, I don’t think Gosser’s quite done yet,” I exclaim as a limb formed of red muck and bone pulled a horrific body from the pit. With sightless eyes and a dripping maw, it hissed at us: “All wassss innnn my grasssp, and you ruinnned it allll… for what? A fewww paltry, spoiled lives, drinking themsellllves senseless? Rommmances that will be forgotten in a fewwww yearrrs? Whhyyyy are theirrrr goals and purrrrsuits morrrre valuable than mine?” “Because,” Claudia retorted. “You have no idea what any of us might accomplish in our lives, and what our futures might be like. You simply took away all of that possibility because you didn’t make the changes you really wanted with your own life, and underestimated and dismissed all of us as unimportant compared to your own goals… to have sex and look attractive and be in shape and party… everything that you accused us of doing.” “Because,” Kellan responded. “You manipulated people, lied to them, frightened them, and tried to control them rather than admit that you might be wrong or that you could have pursued your goals differently. And you betrayed everything that was supposed to matter… your faith, your goals, your family, your friends.” “And because,” I finished, letting the tones of the Chorus flow into my speech. “You died over a century ago. Your time to be in the world is long over. Isn’t that right… Azrael?” The others turned to stare at me, but that deep, rich voice echoed through the chapel. “SO, YOU REALIZED MY IDENTITY, NEPHEW? I AM PROUD OF YOU.” The stained glass window behind the altar blazed with rainbow colors as a figure with four thousand wings, a body consisting of enough eyes and tongues for every human living on Earth, and four floating, masklike faces, one of which was identical to my own, appeared above the altar. “The Angel of Death? You did hint at it after we saved Claudia,” I replied. “And once I got over your appearance and this creep spilled that angels were involved, at least through me, the it was pretty easy to figure out. You called yourself ‘The Helpful One,’ and Azrael means ‘Whom God Helps.’ Besides, he wrote about the different archangels in his journal. I skimmed over the passage the first time, and I was pretty distracted when we met, but it just made sense, in the end.” All four of Azrael’s faces smiled. “OF COURSE. NOW THEN,” his fourth face flipped over, going from my own appearance to a bearded, old-fashioned face that I realized must’ve been how Gosser had looked in life. “QUINCY GOSSER, MANY YEARS AGO, YOU LEFT THIS LIFE. I AM PLEASED THAT YOU ARE FINALLY RETURNING TO YOUR RIGHTFUL REST.” Gosser’s fluid face somehow conveyed an expression of hope. “I’m… I’m going to Heaven? After everything?” Azrael’s voice replied. “THAT IS A GOOD QUESTION. SOME SAY THAT ALL SOULS END UP IN HEAVEN EVENTUALLY, BECAUSE GOD IS MERCIFUL AND LOVING AND HIS SON SACRIFICED HIMSELF. OTHERS SAY THAT YOUR ACTIONS DETERMINE YOUR ULTIMATE FATE. YOUR ACTIONS IN LIFE AND DEATH HAVE BEEN GREATLY GOOD AND UNFORGIVEABLY EVIL. PERHAPS YOU WILL FIND THAT ALL SOULS HAVE THE CAPACITY TO REACH HEAVEN… BUT SOME OF THEM TAKE LONGER TO GET THERE THAN OTHERS.” With a fanning of Azrael’s many wings, and a faint hum of music that I suspected only I could hear, Gosser turned to dust and faded away. The fourth face of Azrael flipped again, this time becoming Claudia’s. “CLAUDIA WILLIS, YOUR TIME, AND THAT OF EVERY OTHER VICTIM OF QUINCY GOSSER’S, HAS NOT YET COME. RETURN TO YOUR BODY, AND THESE TWO WILL BE ALONG SHORTLY WITH MY DIRECTIONS ON HOW TO RESTORE YOU ALL TO YOUR MORTAL FLESH.” Claudia nodded, shooting us a nervous glance, and walked through the walls of the chapel, back towards the clearing where ‘Marilyn’ had left her. That reminded me… who was she? I was about to ask, but Azrael’s face flipped to mine, and its four heads shook in disagreement. “I KNOW WHAT YOU WANT TO ASK, NEPHEW, BUT I AM FORBIDDEN FROM TELLING YOU MORE ABOUT THE WOMAN DRESSED AS MARILYN MONROE, OR YOUR HERITAGE, SAVE THAT I WAS THE ONE WHO ALERTED HER TO YOUR NEED HERE, AND THAT YOU WILL SEE HER AGAIN SOMEDAY. PERHAPS SHE WILL FEEL MORE OPEN TO CONVERSATION THEN. NOW, WHEN WE SAVED CLAUDIA’S LIFE HOURS AGO, SHE BECAME A LINK BETWEEN THE LIVING AND THE DEAD… AT LEAST FOR THIS NIGHT. THAT IS WHY HER SPIRIT ALONE, OF ALL THE PEOPLE QUINCY GOSSER LEECHED OF THEIR LIFE FORCE, WAS ABLE TO MANIFEST AS A GHOST. YOU WILL NEED TO SING HER BACK TO HER BODY WHILE YOU…” The angel’s face flipped again, becoming Kellan’s. “WILL NEED TO COMPLETE ANGELO’S EARLIER USE OF THE LANGUAGE OF THE BIRDS TO RETURN THE STOLEN LIFE FORCE TO THE GUESTS. I BELIEVE YOUR FAIRY TALES WOULD SUGGEST THE BEST METHOD OF DOING SO. I SHALL ARRANGE FOR THE DAMAGE DONE TO THE PEOPLE AND PROPERTY TO VANISH, AS IF IT HAD NEVER HAPPENED, AND I SHALL SEE TO THE REMAINS OF THE VARIOUS CREATURES ANGELO REANIMATED. NOW, GO AND ENJOY YOUR LIVES… BECAUSE I WILL SEE YOU BOTH AGAIN… SOMEDAY.” With that, the archangel of death vanished. I looked at Kellan, and he actually blushed and scruffed his bare foot against the cracked floor, and tried to cover his crotch with both huge hands (and wasn’t entirely successful). Looking away to spare him some embarrassment, I murmured, “We’d best go meet up with Claudia.” He nodded, and we stepped out into the cold November morning, trudging down the fields towards the clearing. Along the way, he picked up the hayride driver and put him back in the cab of the tractor, but before we reached the clearing, Kellan held up a hand. “Wait… before we go in… I need to do something.” Facing him, I saw his features struggle for a bit, as he tried to decide what to say, before letting out a sigh. “I don’t know what’s going to happen, and I still need to be filled in on some of the events of tonight while Quincy took me over. I’m kinda worried about giving everyone back their lives. It feels creepy to have them in the first place, but you look like whatever you did put you through the ringer… and I like being a supermuscular, super horny guy with superpowers. It’s been just about the only good thing about his whole night… aside from meeting you. But if I give all that back, I’ll go back to being just another skinny indie guy in a band. Will I feel the same way about you… about guys in general… or will my memories change like Claudia’s did? I can’t just say I can work out or something, because there’s no way that I’d get these muscles through normal exercise… and there’d be no extra height or superpowers either.” He took another deep breath, then let it out, before continuing. “But I have to do it. It’s not right that Claudia and the others die just because I want to be superman. So before I go and restore everyone, I want to do this.” “Wha-,” I started to say, only to have his lips on mine, his tongue seeking entrance, his warm breath a sharp contrast to the cool night air, and his massive biceps and triceps wrapped around me as he lifted me up and held me against his rock-hard, marble smooth chest, the “To the Bone” tattoo warm beneath my fingers. I could feel his groan of satisfaction vibrating through his torso as the kiss became more hungry and fierce. I slid my hands up his pecs to rest on either side of his thick, bull-like neck, caressing the hard mounds of his shoulder muscles. God, could the guy kiss! All too soon, however, he broke away and gently lowered me to the ground in front of his magnificent naked (and hardening) body. “Thanks… even if I forget that and go back to my normal sexuality, it happened, and it happened when my mind and hormones weren’t being messed with. Let’s go break this spell.” It took me a moment to snap out of my kiss-induced stupor, but I nodded, and tried not to stare at his perfect ass as he loped through the undergrowth. I did notice that there were a variety of burns and ashen sticks left over from Gosser’s fight with my monsters, but if I looked closely, I could spot places where shoots were rapidly sprouting and re-growing. I didn’t see any lights, but I could hear the faintest strains of might have been music sung by a choir of angels. Claudia hovered above her lifeless body, and Kellan reached down to pick her up, before turning to lock his blue crystal eyes with mine. “Are you ready?” I nodded, unable to speak at this point. If he did forget and shrink back down, I’d be the only one who remembered anything… since I wasn’t entirely human. That knowledge, while wonderful to know while I was flying through the stormy sky, now made me feel like even more of an outsider than when I’d been the only sober person at a Halloween party. Drawing my attention back to the matters at hand, I cleared my throat and tried to sing. It came out as a croak. With Kellan’s expectant and worried eyes (not to mention Claudia’s translucent ones) on me, I tried again. It was like my throat was filled with silly putty; I struggled to get a reasonable sound out. Eventually I held a long note and was able to clear my throat enough to blend it with others. I drew on memories of flight, white fire, Claudia’s righteous smackdown, Kellan’s growth spurts, and his kisses, and I felt the song echo across the property, collide with the thunder, and seep into the drained bodies of the party guests… right as Kellan placed his lips on Claudia’s. Have you ever mixed a bunch of different paints together, especially in a cup of water? It usually ends up as a gray mess. Watching Claudia return to life was not unlike seeing that process in reverse; her gray pallor began to shift and flicker, and then her skin, hair, lips, and eyes took on their natural hues. To my second sight, however, her aura returned in a blaze like fireworks, or the glow of a summer afternoon when you’re just about to drift into a nap. She took in a deep breath, and Kellan, squeezed her gently, before she began to hungrily return his kiss. He now looked only a little smaller than he’d been a moment ago, but it was hard to tell with him leaning down to make out with his girlfriend. I turned away to give them some privacy and to look in the direction of the Manor, and I could hear the music start back up, along with the sounds of voices as the party returned to life. I could faintly see a blaze of lights from the returning auras of over 250 people registered on my ESP through the trees and walls of the building. The next thing I knew, I was pulled into a hug… not by Kellan’s huge arms, but by Claudia’s skinnier ones. “WE DID IT,” she squealed, almost directly into my ear. “This is awesome, Achilles!” Sigh. “Yeah, you’re right, Claudia… want to go check out the rest of the restored party?” She shook her head. “Nah, we’ll leave that to you. I’m feeling like I need to get my hunk here home and in bed. Have a good night!” Kellan looked like he was delirious that Claudia was back to her normal self (and the prospect of sex with her was a sure thing), so he waved at me and followed her to the car, presumably to avoid being spotted buck naked by anyone else. I stayed in the clearing, watching as the grass and trees re-grew in record time, and stones (actual stones, not fossils of a variety of monsters) emerged from the ground to decorate the space between the foliage. The night was almost over. Claudia was back to life, and the damage was undone. Quincy Gosser would never haunt the world again. Kellan was still in spectacular shape, and his relationship with Claudia seemed as strong as ever. I knew some more stuff about myself, and maybe had some talents I could use in the wide world. I should be happy, right? Except that I’d basically gotten a goodbye kiss from one of the hottest guys I’d ever seen, and I wasn’t sure how to take that. Claudia’s ghost had seemed open to sharing him, but if he was already shrinking, would he retain those feelings for me? And then I smacked myself in the forehead, realizing that I didn’t have Kellan’s number, email, anything! Groaning at my own stupidity, and realizing that Kellan and Claudia would be long gone by now, I began to leave the clearing to begin the long trudge uphill to say my goodbyes to my few remaining friends and coworkers at the party, when my foot kicked something that wasn’t a stone or a plant. I leaned down and picked up Gosser’s journal. And wondered… maybe there could be something in here that I could use. Gosser himself had failed in his mission to keep people safe from the supernatural, but that was because he was going about it the wrong way. Maybe I could learn from his mistakes and take what knowledge there was in the book and do some good with it. Tucking the journal under my arm, I began to follow the path that the hayride had been traveling all night, and reached the party. People were still moving around, shifting from the bonfire to the manor and all about. I decided that one lesson I could take from not following Gosser’s example would be to actually enjoy life as it was… so I went inside, poured myself a soda, and hopped to the dance floor to sway to the music as the dj played a couple of classic songs. And if I was dancing with myself, it didn’t matter. Honest. That goofy couple came around and asked me to flap my wings again, so I humored them, and I spotted Mack dancing drunkenly with another of my coworkers. I went over to them, said goodbye, and headed out. The drive home was uneventful, and I stripped off my costume, hung up my wings carefully, and collapsed into bed. I dreamed, of course, of flying. The next morning, I slept in, slowly pulling myself awake by reading a gay erotic romance novel on my kindle. I got cleaned up, did the laundry, and began the draining hunt for a new job, since I wouldn’t be able to rely on the Halloween Hayride position anymore… or at least, not until next year. As I was applying for an Administrative Assistant position nearby, my phone buzzed. I didn’t recognize the number on the screen, but when I opened it and said “Hello,” the deep, exuberant voice of Kellan filled my ears. “Angelo! How are you feeling?” “Kellan? Dude, I’m fine, but how are you? And how’d you get my number?” “Hahaha… remember when you conked out after singing Claudia back on the dance floor? And you woke up in my car? I went through your phone while you were sleeping in case I had to call your parents or something if you didn’t wake up, and I saved your number. But man, what’s your address… we need to meet up and talk about last night.” “Um… ok,” I murmured, before rattling off my address. I was trying not to get my hopes up, but Kellan had saved my number, even if he’d thought I was dying, and he wanted to meet up… I’m not too proud to take that. In a few minutes, the doorbell rang, and I went downstairs to find Kellan, dressed in a tight band t-shirt and jeans that accentuated his new musculature, while still looking non-mainstream. I let him in, looked him over and asked, “Did you have to go shopping for that outfit?” Kellan nodded. “The jeans, yeah… though I had to wear an uncomfortably tight pair of sweat pants to get into the shop. Nobody ever mentions “No pants, no service, but I didn’t want to risk it. The shirt I got at a show, and accidentally got the wrong size, so it was hanging around. But anyway, I’m too new to this gay thing to talk about clothes, so you might want to ask someone else if that’s all you’ve got to say.” I did a double take. “You’re still interested in guys after last night? I thought with the Sleeping Beauty true love kiss thing and Claudia said…” He flashed me a shit-eating grin. “Oh, Claudia kept me very busy this morning. I really do need a lot more sleep before I’m all caught up. Fortunately, I have a lot more stamina now… and someone else I want to sleep with. So, what’d you say? Want to show me what I’ve been missing?” “Far be it from me to turn down sex with a… what, 7’7” tall, hung, professional bodybuilder guitarist,” I reply, “but…” “I actually sing and can play drums and bass, too,” Kellan interrupted. Then he paused. “Ok, maybe I can’t sing as well as you, but I’m not an angel.” “Demi-semi-hemi-and-whatever-comes-after-hemi-almost-infinitely-back angel, actually,” I retort. “Besides, I’m not sure what I’ve actually got left. You heard me croak this morning, and weakening Gosser enough to break you free took a lot out of me… including my wings and all.” He looked me over, smiling at times, frowning at others. “Huh… You still look more… athletic? Toned? Maybe a bit taller than you already were, too. Maybe you just have to give your singing a rest for a bit, recover, and then practice more… maybe sing normally to build up your vocal skills. If you want to guest star at one of my band’s shows, I’m sure we’d be lucky to have you, even without magic songs.” I did a double take at that announcement. “Are you serious? You’d want me to sing with your band?” “Hell yes,” he said, then looked quizzical. “Can I say ‘hell’ around you? Don’t want to get struck by lightning or something.” I chuckled. “I’m pretty sure we can let it slide. At the most, you might get a static jolt from someone as far removed from the angel family tree as me… besides, I’m pretty sure that my… ancestor… didn’t end up on the best of terms with the Almighty.” “Why’s that,” he asked, a curious expression spreading across his features. “Well,” I hedge. “I’m here, aren’t I? I’ve been doing some research all afternoon. Apparently, Nephilim aren’t supposed to exist, which is why Gosser couldn’t sense me until he’d possessed human eyes, and why I was immune to the draining he used on everyone else.” His curious look morphed into an expression of shock and then anger. “Dude, never say that God’s mad at you for existing. That’s stupid! I think God sent you to that party just so that you could save all of us. Without you, Claudia and I, and everyone else there would be wiped out, and Quincy’d have his perfect body and be loose on the world. Besides, you helped out the Angel of Death… they fucking owe you, man, particularly since he used to be a man of faith that they let get out of control. Besides, I shouldn’t be the one to tell you that ancient Biblical scrolls written by a tribal scribe in the desert over two thousand years ago aren’t always God’s honest truth, gay boy.” I was speechless at first, but then I closed my mouth and nodded. He took that as assent and changed the subject. “So, you need to rest your voice, and you might or might not have wings anymore, but you’re immune to magic and spooky spying, you can cast spells, you can see and hear stuff that other people can’t, and you’re more fit than before, right? Well, I’m not as big and strong as I was last night, but I noticed something… this morning I reached for the fridge door, and it opened on its own… I think I’ve got Gosser’s poltergeist ability, and some of his other powers. Not sure how to fog people’s minds… and not sure I want to know after all that he did to Claudia, but I’m still super strong and fast, my senses are overcharged still, and I’m probably still pretty hard to hurt, and I might be able to absorb ghosts’ ectoplasm if I work at it, so why don’t we do some ghost busting, on the side? Maybe I’ll grow stronger, and you’ll get your other powers back, and we can continue to clear up other spooky messes. It’ll be awesome… and we can spend more time together and get to know each other better… and then have some hot, superpowered sex!” I had to laugh at his final statement, but then I thought about it. “Just the two of us?” He nodded. “Yeah. Claudia’s talking about how nice you were at the party… though she still keeps calling you other names beginning with A, even when I correct her. I think that maybe normal people’s minds naturally fog over around the supernatural… and she did die twice last night. It’s probably a good thing that she is blocking the memories out… besides, she hasn’t shown any supernatural powers. I don’t want her to get hurt, and unlike us, she’s not able to defend herself against things that go bump in the night. She did wink at me and told me she wanted all the dirty details later when I mentioned I was going to see you today, though, so I think she’s ok with sharing me, though… and honestly, now that I’m this strong, I need to hold back in sex with her… you, on the other hand, are a… napalm? Nefertiti?” “Nephilim.” “That’s it. You’re stronger… supernaturally strong… and if you’re not quite powerful enough to take on a crazed ghost in my body at the moment, my body’s not over 8 feet tall anymore, either. And you’re a dude. Can we at least try? My hormones are still amped up, and I’d rather not find out I have to be mostly celibate for the rest of my life.” “Poor guy,” I reply, laughing. “Oh, who am I kidding? There’s no way I can resist you, Kellan. C’mon over to the dark side!” In a flash, Kellan was kissing me, hungrily, his powerful hands tearing off my clothes with a loud RRRRRRIIIIIIIIPPPPPPPP, exposing my skin to the cool air. Not wanting to damage his new clothes, I slip my hands under his shirt, feeling the warmth of his hard abdominal muscles before sliding the shirt up over his head. He pulled off his jeans, and I was treated to the sight of his naked body, his huge cock growing erect before my eyes. “Going commando,” I ask, raising an eyebrow. “I couldn’t find any thing that looked good and fit me… I’m kinda… gifted, you know” he replied with a shrug of his mountainous shoulders, before pulling me off my feet and pulling me into an embrace, his hard pecs against my face, while his thick cock filled and stretched towards me. “God, it feels sooooo good just to cut loose,” he groaned. Then he looked down at me. “Can… can we fuck? I don’t think I’m going to last long, and I want that ass. I mean, I want everything… I even want you to fuck me in the worst way, which is kinda messing with my head, you know? But I really, really want to fuck you.” “Sure,” I say. “Lube and condoms are upstairs in my room, in a bag under the bed.” Still holding me aloft, he headed towards the stairs. “Which way?” “Uh… all the way down the hall, to the right,” I manage as his muscles flexed against me with each step up the stairs. He deposited me on the bed with surprising gentleness (but also with haste) and dug under the bed, pulling out the promised bag. “Hold on,” I say. “Lie on your back and let me do it.” Taking the bag from him, digging out the magnums and several packs of lube, tearing them open, and sliding the condom down his huge shaft. It fit… barely. I then slathered the lube up the enormous cock, feeling it twitch with surprising force and eliciting throaty moans from Kellan as he tossed his head back against my pillows and writhed. With a liberal helping of lube, I readied myself, noting that my butt did feel a lot more… muscular… than I remembered, and straddled his hips, gently lowering myself onto his shaft., wincing as I did. With painful slowness, I worked my way down, driving Kellan increasingly wild, his breath heavy and his bodybuilder’s chest heaving, his fair skin flushed to a rich rose hue and his dark hair tangled and framing his perfect face, until I was able to rest my thighs against his flanks, feeling his balls against my ass. Taking a deep breath to steady myself, I slid up, and then immediately back down, groaning deep in my throat as I felt Kellan filling me again. After a few more trips up and down his shaft, I felt like I could handle it and said, “OK, Kellan… take me!” A growl almost scarier than Gosser’s creepy rasp emerged from Kellan’s throat as he rolled his hips and slid into me, then rolled back out, then in again. “OOoooohhh, FUCK, YES,” he exhaled. “God, this is so tight! I’m not gonna last… ooooh… long!” “Oh wow! Uh… me neither,” I gasp, shocked, as I usually take awhile to get off when using anything but my hand. But I was fully erect (and was it my imagination, or was I bigger as well?) and dripping precum onto Kellan’s sculpted abs, which were gleaming with sweat. He reached up and slid his hands down my shoulders to the back of my arms, as if feeling my smaller, sleeker (but still mystically enhanced) biceps, and raised his head to lock his bright blue eyes with my dark brown ones. His expression was tender and wild and happy, and then I felt it… his cum gushing inside me, straining against the condom, somehow hitting me in just the right spot, triggering my own burst. I watched in surprise as my cock fired across the expanse of his torso, splashing onto his face and then over his head, against my wall, while I felt his juices slide down his shaft and pooling in his wiry dark pubic hair. He pulled me down, still riding his cock, holding me against his chest, and then kissed me long and deep, the motions of his tongue languid and graceful and sated as those of his new body. It took me awhile to pull myself together after being so thoroughly fucked, and I was enjoying just being held in Kellans muscular arms, when he shifted and said, “I don’t know how I feel about this…” Worried, I looked up at his face, and met his cyan gaze again, worried that he’d somehow gone from having a great time to having gay sex guilt, only to see a smile break over his face. “Do I want to fall asleep snuggling with you like this, do it again, or shower together and feel your hot hairy body all slick and soapy?” Deeply relieved that he wasn’t panicking, I pretended to think about it, stroking my chin, frowning, and narrowing my eyes. “Hmmm… all three?” “Works for me,” he rumbled, sending pleasant vibrations through his chest and cock into my body. “By the way, thought you should know something…” “What’s up?” I asked, stretching out on his hard body. “When we came, I could’ve sworn I saw some of your white flames fanning out behind your shoulders… and they were kinda sorta shaped like small wings.” Elsewhere, a woman who had been dressed as Marilyn Monroe the night before finished her ministrations on a couple of the monsters that had been reanimated to fight Gosser/Kellan the night before. They now looked like fully-living creatures, one with neon green scales and fins, one with scarlet feathers and a beak, and one with thick brown fur and tusks. She planted a kiss on each of their humanlike heads and announced, “There! All better!” If it was possible for the three monsters to blush, they would’ve, but at that instant a Barbie-sized androgynous creature with bat wings and a scorpion tail and tiny horns fluttered into the room. “Madam,” it said with all the formal air of a butler, “The spells you set up to watch your newly-discovered descendant show that he and the revenant from last night were successful in delivering the specter to the angel of death, and that they have formed an alliance to explore the supernatural… and a sexual liason, of sorts. You asked to be kept informed.” The woman flashed a perfectly white smile at the creature. “Thank you, imp. Yes, the boy will bear watching, especially if he can sing and attracted the attention of the archangels.” The three repaired monsters, exchanged a look, when the scaly one asked, “Um, Great One, we consider ourselves in our brother’s debt. Had he not possessed his Grigori ancestor’s talent for spells, we might not all have been brought back. Is he safe with the revenant? Even with the ghost gone, such creatures are…” “Problematic?” Finished ‘Marilyn’, with a wry smile. “I am aware. I do not share your debt… my gift of the dragon’s blood was sufficient reward for coming into his heritage, and he hasn’t shown any features of our side of the family just yet. Still, he could prove useful. And I am sure that if we continue to monitor his actions, we might find a way to bring him into the fold.” The feathered monster ruffled its winglike arms, and asked, “If it is just the two of them, are they likely to encounter much of the supernatural? I thought that their powers were both weakened by getting rid of the ghost. More experienced and sophisticated teams have sought out nonhuman intelligences before… there are whole television shows about them, after all.” The woman nodded. “True. Nevertheless, like calls to like. They two of them are already unable to stay away from each other… and together, they will draw the attention of others.” Her smile turned sharp, showing unusually pointed canine teeth. “Besides, I have it on good authority that things will get interesting for them next Halloween.” BESTIARY NOTES: These files are compiled from Quincy Gosser’s journal, independent research, and my own first hand experience with various paranormal and supernatural entities. I figure that if we are going to seek out the supernatural, we should leave a record of them so that others can learn from our experiences. The following creatures were encountered at the Higgins Manor. Sincerely, - A *Ghosts: Ghosts are some aspect of human LIFE that left such a powerful impression on the world that, at least a portion of the dead soul was unable to actually pass on. Ghosts are unique among undead in that they do not haunt places where their bodies are buried so much as places where they had a vivid emotional experience. This experience is often a complicated and tragic death, or some place that they loved and made their own in life, or a particular conflict or declaration that left echoes through time. It seems that ghosts are not actually creatures of death, per se, but of life. There is some debate about whether or not ghosts are actually the spirits/souls of humans, or whether they are just memories and recordings. In support of the latter theory, ghosts do not change, ever. They are as focused on their goals, their “unfinished business”, or their emotional moments fifty or a hundred years later as they are the moment after they died. Many ghosts have powers that would be described as “psychic”: telekinetic “poltergeist activity,” manipulating the minds and senses of others, possession, etc. When they do create illusions and phantasms, it is usually of their defining event in life. These illusions can be particularly vivid, with some people reporting cases not unlike time travel, experiencing some historical moment that shaped the creation of the ghost as if they’d actually been there. Ghostly possession is usually not as serious as demonic possession. Ghosts, however, show a peculiar ability to pick up greater power the longer they exist and are recognized. Some of what we consider pagan gods or elementals might actually have been ghosts at some point… ghosts who finally changed themselves, or gained some supernatural power and a lasting legend beyond their human identities. However, just as not every elderly individual lives to be 100 years old, not every ghost is remembered beyond the lives of their immediate descendants. Ghosts gain power from human energies and attentions, which is why they are so concerned with haunting humans, particularly if it furthers their goals. Ghosts can be reasoned with, however, and logic does work on them. They also seem to be weakened by the presence of people who don’t believe in ghosts (but strengthened by those people who do believe… and ghosts are possibly the most believed-in paranormal entity out there, second only to God). Many ghosts are essentially harmless… but ghosts, like people, are individuals, and they can be fearsome if roused to action. Many ghosts, it should be noted, do not know or accept their deaths, being far more concerned (or obsessed) with their lives. Fortunately, there are a number of rituals, sounds, prayers, and natural elements that can be used to exorcise or calm ghosts. Unfortunately, such things are considered superstition among many modern societies. With a ridiculous number of fake psychics and mediums out there, finding something that works against ghosts is very difficult. Note that ghosts are only ghosts in the mortal world. If you somehow find your way to an afterlife, the spirits there are often referred to as Shades, Saints, and Ancestors. *Revenants: Straddling the border between ghosts and vampires or liches (which are primarily a convention of fantasy rather than folklore), Revenants are undead spirits that manifest in some form of body, usually their own (though sometimes that of someone else). Revenants tend to have many powers similar to ghosts, as well as an effect on the life around them. Such effects include manifestations of plagues in formerly healthy villages, unusual behavior in animals and people, and a certain inexorable threat to the safety of a large number of people. Attacking or destroying the original body of a revenant, especially with the same rituals used against ghosts or vampires, can be a surefire way of both destroying the revenant and cleansing its influence from the area (miraculous recoveries all around are common afterwards). Kellan is a special case, in that, though he is definitely a revenant, the ghost that possessed him wanted to improve his physical health instead of detracting from it. His system has been permanently marked by the dark ritual and the huge amount of ectoplasm Gosser flooded his body with, though, and this has resulted in some unusual powers, even for a revenant. His connection to me, stemming from my interference in the ritual’s progress, might have muddied the waters as well. Since he has been rid of Gosser’s influence, we’ve primarily noticed that these powers, like my own, tend to be stronger around other supernatural influences, rather than being consistently present. Also, Kellan remains alive, though I have suspicions that he might now have a much longer lifespan than most people… assuming he doesn’t antagonize any paranormal entities too much. Besides, I’ll be watching his back. *Angels: “Do not be afraid.” The traditional image of angels as winged people, or little flying babies is very popular, but not exactly accurate. Angels are often depicted with wings to indicate their spiritual nature, but that rule holds true for fairies, pegasi, and many other entities as well. In fact, if angels do have a presence in the world, popular legends suggest that they look like, or disguise themselves, very much like humans. The true forms of angels are probably difficult to perceive from our limited senses, and are usually described as intricate chimerae, with features of lions, eagles, oxen, snake, humans, wheels, and more. For instance, the word “Seraphim” derives from the same root as “Serpent,” and these “burning ones” might possibly be the celestial dragons of the Far East through another cultural lens. The origins of Cherubim actually describe creatures like the Shedu or Lamassu or sphinxes of other legends, with the bodies of beasts like lions and bulls. Angels are often described as having many eyes, being sources of light, and having an unusual number of heads, wings, and mouths. It is uncertain if they work through humans (possessing them, perhaps) or create human bodies and identities for themselves from thin air. What is known is that the main body of angels has been split at least twice. The angels that followed the Adversary (the devil… it is somewhat confusing as to what he was called when he served God, since sources disagree) have been thrown into the mix of creatures collectively known as demons, and instigated a major conflict in heaven itself. They are now banished to Hell, and are generally not considered “angels” any longer. The rebellious Grigori, on the other hand, are a bit more ambiguous, since they didn’t actually fight with the other servants of Heaven. Angels seem to be constantly linked to the Chorus, which some Nephilim can perceive and join as well, and in this sense, they are working to uphold reality in some fashion that is appropriate to their roles as God’s servants. That said, angels seem to be responsible for a number of religions, but they don’t seem to have any actual preferences (Gabriel is supposed to have heralded the founding of Christianity and Islam, for instance). Also, Angels serve as a buffer between the world and God… such an effective one that even most of the supernatural creatures I have encountered since the night at the Higgins Manor have no idea if God, Heaven, and Hell exist or not. Angels seem to have a number of roles. Attempts to classify angels and assign them a hierarchy have been conflicting and confusing at best. The Seraphim are the highest rank of angels… or the fourth highest. The archangels are only the second lowest rank, but they somehow command all the other angels. None of the Powers have ever fallen from grace, but the devil might have been chief of the powers. It might be easier to describe angels by their actions in general rather than assigning one type to particular roles. Angels are Messengers. They are Guardians. They are Warriors. They are Healers. They are Guides. They are Psychopomps. They are even devil’s advocates and tempters, testing people at times (and there are some suggestions that the devil’s fall is actually orchestrated simply for the purpose of testing humans, and that the supposed War in Heaven is an act). Beyond anything else, angels are inscrutable. They are also powerful. Nothing says “beware” like an entity that is really on a mission from God. Their unusual features and vast abilities are likely why many of them are depicted as telling humans to not be afraid. But if they are fearful and maddening to view in their true forms, it puts legends of certain ancient gods and H.P. Lovecraft’s insane horrors in a very different light. That said, angels are not infallible and they are not perfect. Too many of them have fallen or rebelled for that to be the case, and they have since been strictly limited in what they are and are not allowed to do, particularly in the world of the living. They are vulnerable to pride, lust, and envy, and possibly other sins, and their role in upholding reality means they can’t create too many ripples. Angels much prefer to work through other agents unless demons are involved. *Nephilim: “Now it came about, when men began to multiply on the face of the land, and daughters were born to them, that the sons of God saw that the daughters of men were beautiful; and they took wives for themselves, whomever they chose. Then the LORD said, "My Spirit shall not strive with man forever, because he also is flesh; nevertheless his days shall be one hundred and twenty years." The Nephilim were on the earth in those days, and also afterward, when the sons of God came in to the daughters of men, and they bore children to them. Those were the mighty men who were of old, men of renown.” – Genesis 6:1-4 Nephilim are the descendants of Angels (mainly the Grigori, or Watchers, an entire choir of angels who were supposed to guide, teach and protect humanity) and Humans. Apparently, the Grigori found human women attractive, and abandoned their divine mission to have lovers among the human population. Each of the Grigori supposedly shared divine secrets with humanity, perhaps secrets which mankind was not meant to know. Their offspring, the Nephilim, were usually described as giants (Goliath, for instance, is supposed to be a nephilim), and many of them lived in Canaan. There is some suggestion that the demigods (Heracles, Helen of Troy, Gilgamesh, etc) of other cultures were also nephilim, but records are scarce. Supposedly, the vast majority of Nephilim died out in the biblical flood, which was sent to wipe them from the earth after their culture had become corrupt and spread its influence to the surrounding human tribes. The Grigori themselves were “bound in the valleys of the earth, under darkness, until Judgment Day.” Without the Grigori to support them, and with their population almost wiped out, the Nephilim never really recovered as a civilization, though there is some suggestion that both royal bloodlines (especially those that espoused “Divine Right” to rule) and some of the more outrageous mutations in the human population are a result of lingering nephilim lineage. I find the theory that all gifted and talented people have Nephilim blood to be rather dismissive and belittling of the true gifts of humanity as a species, as well as grossly overestimating the number of nephilim that remain. According to the journal, only a few families remain that have even the potential to manifest nephilim genes, and of those that do, few every realize that potential. Many people in nephilim families go their entire lives without a clue that they are in any way different. Abilities-wise, Nephilim are gifted. They possess the human capacity for free will, and have no real weaknesses (though some have individual fatal flaws) aside from a tendency towards corruption and a feeling of discomfort with their status between humanity and angels (leading many to pursue apotheosis). Nephilim are stronger and have greater endurance than humans, and their lifespans can stretch for hundreds of years. Nephilim have a surprising presence that they are often not fully aware of, which might manifest as good looks, hideousness, charisma, leadership, or fading into the background. Nephilim also tend to have some sort of talent that is extremely powerful. All nephilim are immune to both human magics (many of which were originally taught by the Grigori) and other supernatural senses. Some scholars claim that this invisibility to scrying derives from nephilim being unnatural creatures who were never part of the Divine Plan. I wonder if perhaps, as links between both the physical and spiritual world, we somehow blend in. Nephilim also inherit some ability related to their ultimate angelic ancestor. For instance, my ancestor, Armaros taught men “the resolving of enchantments,” so I was able to alter and break some of Quincy Gosser’s spells. Another nephilim, descended from Chazaqiel or Azazel, might have some talent for manipulating the weather or weapons and armor and cosmetics and jewelry, respectively. Nephilim can sometimes manifest the natural powers of their angelic ancestors, but usually only if they encounter angels who unlock those powers. These powers include second sight/ESP, wings, a boost to strength and endurance, and heavenly fire and light. Nephilim also have the potential to hear and join the Chorus, a musical representation of reality itself, maintained by the angels. Those that can sing in this fashion are capable of altering the rules of the world around them, however, singing for unimportant reasons can draw negative attention from angels, and sometimes the rest of the Chorus opposes an individual song, rendering changes to reality impossible. Overuse of the Chorus is also possible, especially for beginners, and can make it difficult for a nephilim to sing without extensive periods of rest. Generally, alterations of the Chorus are subtle and temporary, and tend to involve changing the rules of a situation instead of raw creation or destruction (though such effects are possible). For instance, an angel using the Chorus to rescue a human from a burning building could rule that the inhabited parts of the building are fireproof and cool to the touch and smoke free for the duration of the human’s escape, only to collapse behind him once safely outside. A nephilim using the Chorus to create a vast fortune for herself would probably find the attempt exhausting and pointless (all the money might be monopoly money, or obvious counterfeits, or it might be stolen almost immediately). *Marilyn Monroe: ? I have my suspicions about “Marilyn,” but whatever she is (aside from related to me, somehow), there are currently too few clues to be certain. Sure, there are hundreds of supernatural women, witches, demons, goddesses, and spirits that assume female form out there. About the only thing I know about her is that she knows Azrael, has access to dragon’s blood, somehow knew what I’d been reading (or manipulated luck to cause me to read that reanimation spell), and can teleport both herself and other things. She seems to have some limitations involving how much she can influence people, so maybe she’s a fallen angel or demon of some sort? I admit I am somewhat loathe to go asking around, both because she is powerful enough to spook Gosser and I’d rather not antagonize her, and because I already found out I’ve got one of the Grigori in my background… I’m not sure I want to know just what else is hidden in my family tree. This post has been promoted to an article

A Model Existence Harris is a successful male model. His good looks have gotten him plenty of work in the fashion industry. He has done a few shows before, but has a big secret. He wears big platform shoes to make himself taller than he really is. Even in the photos he shoots, he wears those ridiculous shoes to make himself look normal. His good friend in the industry is a fashion photographer, Curtis. He sees Harris’s potential and knows that he probably will have to wear those shoes for his entire career to fool people into thinking that he is of average height. The short model has a nice body as well as some guys are blown away when he goes shirtless. He has bouncing pecs and a great 8-pack of abs to show for his hard work in the gym. His weakness though is his arms which are small and unimpressive because of his strange genetics. While sitting in a lawn chair near a hotel pool one day just before a shoot a dark figure comes walking up to him and points to his short legs. Harris gets mad about it, but can't seem to move. He watches helplessly as the figure starts pulling on his legs. He feels his thighs cracking as they are being pulled outward by the figure. The strange thing is he can feel a tingling sensation starting up too in that area. After the pulling ends, it disappears and he can move again. He is amazed to see that he has gotten six inches taller and is of decent height now. Despite saying he is of decent height, he is still barely over five feet tall. Not long after this occurrence, he starts attracting more attention. His developed chest is now more in line with the rest of his body. With his added height, it makes his chest more appealing to many people passing him by. More guys are starting to talk to him as well as a few that has touched his abs and chest. He loves this new attention he is receiving and is revved up for another photo shoot. Curtis is in shock when he sees just how tall he has gotten. He thinks Harris has had surgery, and really wants to take a bunch of new pictures of him. He goes to put on some new shorts to show off his legs as the shoot begins. His photographer motions for him to get in the water at the pool so he can take a picture of his new legs underneath it. He gets in and sees a reflection of himself. He can't believe how great he looks except for the fact that his arms are now so short and skinny compared to the rest of his body. Harris starts walking around in the water after a few photos and gets that tingling sensation like he had before. He sits in the water and put his arms underneath him. Curtis takes another photo of him sitting and tells him to strike a pose. He keeps his arms underneath the water since he doesn't want them in the picture. As he sits in the water, Harris can feel the bones in his shoulders starting to pull apart and reform. The cracking is muffled though since they are underwater. He suddenly feels his arms getting longer as he tries to maintain his composure. He can feel the muscles popping and growing forming giant veins as well as huge mounds of muscle on his triceps and biceps. He decides to lift his arms out of the water to flex his newly formed biceps now looking more like softballs. Curtis looks shocked and starts snapping more photos with Harris’s new growth. His shoulders have grown too as he can see in the photographs. Curtis tells him to get out of the water so he can stand by the pool. He asks Harris to shed his pants so he can take some nude pics. After hesitating for a minute or two, he decides to go ahead and do it. After disrobing completely, Curtis starts up with the photos once more as the growth begins again. Harris feels popping happening in his back as he grows taller again. Curtis stops to watch his transformation commence and starts getting turned on his self. ‘Looking good there buddy. I don’t know how you are doing this, but this is definitely going to be the best shoot we have had.’ He is now rubbing his crotch as he witnesses the model’s feet getting thicker and his hands expanding. His height went up another four inches since the last time this happened. His huge chest is now beginning to look more proportional to the rest of his body. Curtis takes his shirt off to get more comfortable as the shoot continues. ‘Nice man. Look at me, yeah. How about you do another double bi flex? Yeah, looks great buddy. Turn around and flex your glutes. Great! How about flexing that back of yours? Gorgeous.’ Curtis’s hairy chest begins to glisten in the hot sun as he starts to pull off his shorts. Harris stares him down and wonders what the heck is going on with him all of a sudden. ‘Dude, are you stripping? What does this have to do with me taking pictures? I mean I know I look great, but come on.’ The photographer tells him to go over by the diving board and sit on the end while he gets into the water. With Curtis not five feet from his thick beercan cock, Harris begins to realize what he is doing. ‘Dude, seriously I know you want this. I have known you for what seems like forever, even before my changes you could have had me.’ He notices that Curtis has stripped his underwear off as it floats to the other side of the pool. He snaps one more picture before putting the camera on the side of the pool and swimming back over to Harris’s cock. He licks the tip and gobbles it down. Harris moans loving his desire for him. Forgetting that he no longer has short arms, he nearly knocks the photographer out. Curtis is unfazed as he goes to town on Harris. ‘Ahh yeah man, feels awesome. I want to cum so bad. Come on make me cum, dude.’ Curtis sucks harder and faster making Harris moan feeling the rush moving through him. Curtis stops sucking in time for Harris’s spunk to go flying into his face and the pool. The photographer licks a great deal of cum off his face and swallows it. The model leans back on the diving board and sighs. Curtis crawls out of the pool to go lay in a lawn chair. His thin emaciated frame struggles with each breath as he seems to be having trouble. Harris looks up and sees how winded his photographer is and sort of smiles. It looks as if he knows what is coming next. Setting the Stage Mat has competed in quite a few shows, but never placed higher than sixth place, just missing the top five. Success has eluded him for the past four years since he started bodybuilding. He is still fairly young, but he is having a hard time keeping with it. That urge to go beyond the 'natural' look is always at the back of his mind. He always manages to think it through though and stays natural. He looks pretty good by casual lookers, but the judges at the shows tell him that he needs to focus more on his weaknesses such as his neck, abs, and calves. They are fairly small and don't mesh well with the rest of his muscles. He poses in front of his giant mirror occasionally and wonders how he will manage to improve these eyesores. As he looks in the mirror, he notices a hulking figure in the doorway of the room and before he can turn around, it places its fingers onto his midsection. The fingers slowly inch their way inside his body and he feels a rush of adrenaline pass through him. He closes his eyes as this happens and when he opens them, the figure is gone. His next show is actually tomorrow and he must drive there with his trainer, Luis, in tow. He wonders if this will cause some kind of problem when he steps foot on the stage. When he awakens the next day, he feels no different but again wonders if something will happen. The auditorium is located across town so he calls Luis to get him to come pick him up. They get to the auditorium and Mat quickly begins his warm up. He does a few reps on the machines to get his pump on and has Luis touch up his tan a bit. He watches as his fellow competitors each go by him and gets in line for their turn on stage. He was selected to go last in the drawing of numbers as he waits patiently hoping to remember everything in his routine. When his turn finally comes, he feels a sense of pride come over him instead of being nervous. He walks up to the stage and the music begins. He slowly feels something building inside him that he has never felt before. With his first bicep flex, he stares at them in shock as he watches them inflating. He proceeds to flex his shoulders as he feels them pumping up as well as his back and lats pushing their way out further and further. The judges are in awe of what is happening to Mat. He does a chest flex and can feel his pecs filling up pushing against his chin as well as his abs taking up the bottom half of his chest. This causes a reaction in his lower half next. His quads and hams are enlarging faster than the skin can manage as more muscle moves down to his calves now flaring outward. His posers feel fuller than before with his cock pushing against the fabric. His bubble butt is filling out now also and is about the bust out the back of his posers. He can literally feel the skinny fabric on the sides of his posers beginning to pull apart. He continues his routine though as the judges and the audience hears a huge snap come from his crotch. The posers go flying towards a judge and his big inflated cock hangs down right in front of them. The music goes off and Mat exits the stage a much larger man. He quickly tries to find a towel or something, but he can't find one big enough so Luis grabs two towels to put around his waist. His trainer is speechless as to how he would grow so much. He was mostly just a support system throughout Mat’s training before, but now he is in love with his new body. They go to the waiting area to see what happens next in the competition as they watch from the side of the stage. Before Mat asks Luis why he is there, he undoes his towels and starts sucking his huge cock. He moans as he looks at every new crevice that has been born onto his body. Before Mat hears his name come up again, he feels a load building up in his balls. Luis waits patiently to feel his cum hit him so he can absorb some of the growth serum. The eager trainer strokes faster as Mat tries to hold back. Luis whispers, ‘come on give it to me big boy, I want what you have.’ Mat moans in a muffled voice as he shoots directly on to Luis’s muscle shirt he is wearing. He smiles as he fingers the jizz and shoves it down his throat to absorb it. He immediately feels a massive rush going through his body as he starts jerking Mat again. ‘I want more, I know you are storing it up.’ As he continues jerking, the sounds of stretching are heard coming from Luis’s body. He groans as he feels his gym clothes getting tighter. Mat shoots another long strand of jizz on to his arm which makes his body react faster. ‘OHH GAWD! I CAN’T KEEP IT TOGETHER MAN!’ Luis starts growing taller now as his clothes shred and his olive skin stretches further trying to maintain the pace of his muscle growth. They eventually fall off as his cock oozes its spunk on to the ground. At this point, the competitors are aware of what has happened. The curtain concealing them is opened and the audience sees the two huge men naked with huge erections. They both laugh at each other as they try to run out the back. They hear footsteps coming from behind them as Mat is stopped. When he turns around, he realizes that it is the main judge, Felix. He tells him that he was going to be crowned the winner even before this transformation, but now he needs to come back just to show everyone what kind of a boss he is. Luis is also invited since he too has dramatically grown. They can’t believe that after such a crazy sequence, anyone would want them to perform. After thinking briefly, the two huge men go back into the auditorium and try to find towels to cover their privates with. After a little prep work, the two gods step up on to the stage and what happens next may change everything.

Brandon has worked out for several years and never suffered a single injury until now. He likes to practice doing Olympic weightlifting in his spare time away from his job. Unfortunately, he ended up popping a couple of vertebrae in his back. His therapist at the gym wants to refer him to a specialized doctor to help alleviate his issue. He thinks that the doctor is an orthopedist, but his therapist says that he goes beyond that and tries to dig deeper to find the solution. After talking about it for a little while, the doctor’s office is contacted and an appointment is set up. Brandon says his goodbyes to Saul, his therapist, and leaves. When he arrives there, he notices it isn't a typical looking waiting room. There is only one chair in the lobby and no window for a receptionist. He goes ahead and sits in it to wait. A strange alarm goes off and a technician comes out from behind a side door. They start to talk to him about his back injury and where exactly it is located. He lifts his polo to pinpoint where the vertebrae are at as they jot down some information. They shake his hand, get up, and leave to go back behind the side door. He is puzzled by this strange consultation and starts to look around. Before he starts studying the room closer, a man in a lab coat opens the door and motions for him to follow him. He follows the man down a long hallway and into what looks like an exam room. He immediately notices a long wall cabinet filled to the brim with different vials labeled according to types of injuries. He tells him to sit back down on one of the exam tables so he can examine him closer. He remarks about scars found all over his body. Brandon tells him they are from experiences with weights, dumbbells, and whatever else he has been in contact with in the gym. The man looks down at the data collected by the tech and says that he needs for him to take his polo off to look at his lower back. He introduces himself as Dr. Heinrich Goldmann as he examines Brandon’s back. He tells him that he has a way to combat his back issues. Brandon watches as the doctor goes over to the cabinet and pulls out a vial that has a label on it. He notices that is says 'lower back' on it. The doctor smiles and goes to retrieve a syringe in a drawer and places it into the vial. The serum has a gray color to it when he fills up the syringe. He wants Brandon to lie on his side so he can get the serum into the correct vertebrae. While he is leery of the serum, he trusts that the doctor can help him. After a quick glimpse, he plunges the syringe directly into his injured vertebrae and pumps the serum into him. The pain vanishes not long after Dr. Goldmann pulls it out of him. He wants him to just lie there in that position for a few minutes so the serum can get into his bloodstream. Instead of a painful sensation he is feeling a really warm and inviting one. There is a noticeable difference in his back as well as the surrounding muscles. He feels the vertebrae moving around inside his body and popping back into the position they were in previously. The doctor reenters the room and wants to see his progress. He is quite happy to see that the serum has indeed worked. He tells Brandon to slowly sit up on the table now. He pulls up his desk chair and sits down close to where Brandon is sitting shirtless. He goes into more details about how the serum has other benefits too. He wants to show him one particular type of benefit as he gets up and takes another serum from the cabinet. Goldmann gets another syringe from a drawer, puts it in the vial he just selected, and plunges it into his own arm. He winks as he pulls the sleeve up on his coat to expose his nicely developed vascular arm. He starts making odd noises as he stands by the cabinet with his arm exposed. Brandon watches his forearm and upper arm muscles start stretching and popping. The veins in his arms are expanding into huge tubes as his growth spreads down to his chest. He is actually laughing at this point as he opens his coat to show his expanding hairy chest swelling up and stretching his undershirt to its limits. His nipples are literally pushing their way free. He moans as the shirt shreds freeing his monster pecs and cobblestone abs. His voice has also deepened as Brandon sees him growing everywhere now. There are loud rips coming from the back of his coat as his delts and shoulders are tearing their way through his coat as his quads, glutes, and calves split his pants open. He turns his head to flex his giant guns and completely shreds the rest of the coat exposing his newly massive frame. He walks toward Brandon to touch him for some unknown reason. The instant his huge paws make contact with his skin, he feels a burning sensation starting to move up his back. Brandon looks down as his scars disappear and his body temperature rises. He quickly realizes that Dr. Goldmann has injected him with some muscle growth serum that will change who he is possibly. The doctor is now entirely naked and pumped to the max by his transformation. He manages to calm down enough to watch Brandon go through his potential change. He is still wearing most of his clothes, absent a shirt, from when he walked into the office. He can feel the sweat starting to pour down his body as a rush of adrenaline overtakes his senses. He can feel his clothes getting tighter on him as his muscles start getting pumped. He feels extremely warm on the outside, but he is completely numb on the inside. The only thing he feels now is some sort of pressure coming from his muscles. He can feel his back starting to pop as his spine realigns itself. His breathing is starting to change as well as his chest heaves up and down. The doctor eagerly watches as Brandon’s back swells pushing his muscles to grow as his lats push his arms out further to their sides. He can’t feel any pain at all, but is amazed at what he is seeing. He feels his delts pushing up against his neck as it thickens. His back now looks thick, tanned, and very strong. He looks down and sees his pecs getting wider and fuller as he feels the intense pressure of them pushing outward. His half-exposed abs are popping multiples times doubling up on each other until he has nearly a 10-pack. His wide arms are tighter and more defined now. His huge softball size biceps appear to be growing bigger as he stares at his forearm muscles stretching his skin to its limits. He is feeling a lot of pressure coming from his lower half now. It is finally relieved when the seams split in his jeans around his quads. Once they break free, they continue to grow and shred the denim in half. Even Brandon’s calves grow beyond his pants as they bust the seams along the bottom. The boots he was wearing explode under the tension of his growing feet. Dr. Goldmann seems giddy as he goes to grab another syringe in his huge right hand from a drawer and goes to open the cabinet again. Brandon falls over from the ordeal, and even feels a tad numb. When the doctor comes toward him again with the syringe, he manages to stop him and goes running out of the room. With just his shredded pants on, he goes barreling out of the office. The doctor follows behind him completely naked still with the syringe and what appears to be a gold serum in his hands. Before Brandon can get to the stairwell at the end of the building, the doctor puts his tools on the ground and jumps to try and hold him down. Even though he is still bigger than Brandon, he is not as strong. He tries to punch him, but his steel frame nearly breaks the bones in his hand. Goldmann tells Brandon that the serum will help him feel more relaxed and he won't really care about fighting him once it enters his bloodstream. He yells at the top of his lungs hoping someone else in the building will hear him, but there is no response. The doctor laughs as he reaches for his syringe. Brandon gets to it first and slings it across the hallway before he gets a hold of it. The doctor jumps to his feet to retrieve it as Brandon goes down the stairwell. Both men are shaking the building now as they move. Just when he thinks he has a head start on the doctor, he jumps from three stories up and lands on top of him. Brandon yells again as the doctor plunges the syringe into his neck. He knows that the doctor has managed to put that other serum in it because he can see the gold glowing inside it. The adrenaline is starting to flow through him again as he manages to overpower Goldmann before he pushes the serum into his body. The syringe still sits in his neck as the doctor goes flying into one of the walls crumbling it. Brandon feels a sense of panic as he is soaked in perspiration. He carefully pulls it out without injecting himself. The doctor gets back up again and tries to come after him again. Before he reaches you though, another voice is heard at the top of the stairwell. Goldmann stops to look up at them and is immediately hit with some strange powder. He cowers over in pain as Brandon watches him shrink. The voice gets closer now as the doctor completely reverts back to his old self within a minute or two. He falls over unconscious not far from where he went into the wall. The voice is now beside of Brandon as he looks up at them. It is the technician from the consultation. He tells him that this serum he is holding is strictly designed to control guys mentally and that the doctor was going to use him for his advanced research. He wasn’t going to allow that to happen though since he could see some good in Brandon. He mentions that his name is Sloan and that he won’t make him revert since he likes what he sees from him. Brandon smiles and grabs him in his arms. Sloan shutters at the power emanating from his gorgeous muscles. He pets the thick brown fur on his chest and looks into his big hazel eyes and short brown hair. Brandon stares at the shot and wonders if what he said is true. He decides to plunge it into Sloan anyway. He pushes the serum into his left arm and wonders if he was right. He throws the syringe and the vial down to the bottom of the stairwell where they both shatter. Sloan grabs him on the neck and squeezes, constantly staring into his eyes. They both lie there waiting to see what will happen next.

The Geek Squad Owen is a Technical Service Specialist for a big time financial company. He is known to work out regularly and has a very respectable body in comparison to his coworkers. His neighbor in the department, Merrill, is the cutest guy he has ever laid eyes on. While he is svelte, he has an adorable face and wears wire thin glasses. He always wants to talk to Owen, but always turns the other way when he notices him looking back in his direction. Besides his neighbor, he works with six other men on a team that is in charge of the computers in the company. Most of them are also thin, but in his mind, he envisions them being so much greater than that. During one of their slow periods of a work day, Owen sits and daydreams about them becoming more than just brainiacs. As he comes back to reality, he turns around in his chair and is met by a hulking figure standing in the doorway of his cubicle. Without a second thought, it places its massive hand on his head and it makes him lightheaded. It smiles at Owen’s reaction and vanishes instantly. His imagination seems to be getting the best of him, but his fantasies could become reality as he peeks over the side towards Merrill. He is not part of the wish since he is already known as the buff geek but rather his coworkers are. It is implanted in his mind as to what will happen next with them. Merrill appears to be working on some new program that was installed recently and is organizing a tutorial to present to the entire team including Owen. He is wearing a long sleeved dress shirt and loose khakis. He doesn’t even know that he is being watched since the buff geek is trying to stay hidden. Owen turns back around to slide down the cubicle wall slowly while imagining his crush growing unable to stop the transformation. It doesn’t take too long before he hears a slight moan coming from the desk. He peers over the wall again to watch and see if something happens. ‘Uhh….damnit why do I feel so sick all of a sudden. I need to get these words…..shit damn brain can’t concentrate…..what the…..*stretch*’ Merrill can hear something in his back pop which scares him. He can feel vibrations coming from his arms as he trembles slightly. He puts his hands on the desk to brace himself. ‘AHHH *pop* DAMNIT…..what is happening to me….I (voice deepens) I can’t do this right now *pop* *stretch*’ Owen moans as he sees the cute man’s back growing wider and stretching his shirt until it busts the sides revealing huge lats and delts. His leather shoes explode as his feet break free and his pants start to split. Merrill moans now as his apprehension turns to complete lust rubbing his meaty pecs as they shred his shirt. He flexes his growing arms as they completely rip the sleeves in half. His wish is coming true as Owen unzips his pants to jerk off on to the cubicle wall. He is stunned when Merrill puts his fist through it and grabs his cock to shove it in his mouth. ‘OH YEAH BABY, YOU TASTE GOOD. I WANT IT.’ He sucks vigorously making Owen yell as he gets close. The sounds draw the other four members of the team out from their areas to see what is going on. Now with an audience, Merrill pulls Owen’s cock out of his mouth and jerks him until he sprays his face. The other four, Karl, Casey, Van, and Ivan watch in shock as this happens. Once Merrill finishes draining Owen, he turns to smile at them. He points at them and says that he needs them to learn a new program he is working on. He turns and accidentally knocks the computer monitor off his desk. ‘AW FUCK, WELL I GUESS I WILL HAVE TO SHOW YOU SOMETHING ELSE.’ He rips his pants off and exposes his huge cock to them. Owen is still in his cubicle as he looks around the main area of his spot into the main floor to see what transpires next. The guys panic and start to run the other way. When they get to the elevator on that floor, it doesn’t work. They freeze as the huge muscular man taunts them. ‘Where is Owen? I need your assistance with something buddy. You fed me muscle, now you need to feed them.’ Owen crawls around the corner and looks slightly embarrassed. He stands with a noticeable hardon again which gets Merrill’s attention. ‘Mmmmm, I see you are enjoying the situation my good friend. Why don’t you start with our German coworkers?’ Merrill points at Karl and Ivan and tells them to sit in front of the elevator. Owen lowers his head and takes a few seconds before raising it again to look at them. Karl is now starting to shake as Ivan begins sweating profusely. The two men are basically wearing the same clothes, black shirt and gray pants. Casey and Van try to move away from them, but Merrill makes them stay in their spots. The two nerdy Germans begin rubbing their chests as they feel themselves starting to vibrate. They moan just slightly and start to speak their native language as they feel their bodies starting to swell. Owen’s eyes immediately light up as he sees them growing bigger. Within about a minute, their muscles rip out of their clothes as the two men turn to rub each other. Merrill laughs as he notices the other two IT members trying to find another way out of the office. Casey tries to split from Van, but Merrill yells at them to give it up because they are next. Casey wears glasses similar to Owen’s, but he wears them for fashion only. When he tries to escape through another room outside, he is stopped by Merrill who throws him back into the main floor. ‘Just where do you think you’re going little man? I bet that Owen has big plans for you.’ He turns to Owen to make him do something. The buff geek smirks as he stares at Casey. He hears him wince in pain immediately as he feels himself being stretched. His outfit gets shorter on him as he gets taller. Massive popping sounds are heard as his body explodes in growth making him forget why he resisted in the first place. Merrill is so enticed by Casey’s transformation that he completely forgets about Van who is still trying to find his way off the floor. Owen locates him and walks towards him. Van grabs a knife on one of the tables and shows it to him. ‘Stay away from me man, you are some evil creature or something turning us into monsters. I am perfectly happy being a skinny black man. We were once close, why would you want to be this way towards me.’ Owen admits that maybe this went too far, but that he only wants to make Van more attractive. This is a tough one for him since Van is his closest friend in the department. What will Owen do with Van? The sequel is here for you to enjoy: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/6035-fixing-what-isnt-broken-the-geek-squad-part-2-muscle-genie/ The Virgin Awakens Wilson is an average looking man with a small gut. He has been a wallflower on various muscle sites for years but only recently decided to go out and start interacting with his community. He feels as if he is insignificant compared to other guys he has met and really wishes he would get over this hurdle. There is a section on the social media site he belongs to that is aimed at meeting guys in the same predicament, but he is reluctant to join it. One of his muscle buddies on his Messenger list manages to get him to join just to try it out. He decides to take the plunge and joins. Within the same hour, he has at least three guys wanting to meet him at a local restaurant down the street. He is shocked by this because he had no idea there were guys like him so close. Wilson sets up a blind date with one in particular and goes down to the restaurant that evening to meet him. When he gets there, he tells the host that he is there to see Aaron, his date. The host points him in the direction of where the guy is sitting at. While Aaron isn't extremely tall, he is extremely big with mammoth shoulders, hulking biceps, and a set of pecs to die for. He has a blonde beard and is wearing a nice outfit which leaves nothing to the imagination. Wilson walks up to the table but not before the sexy stud stands and smiles at him. He shakes Wilson’s hand as the smaller man starts to tremble. As he flexes his arms, he wants his admirer to rub his forearms and move his way up to his biceps. He is completely shocked by the power in Aaron’s body. After talking for a while getting to know each other, they both eat their meals and leave the restaurant. Wilson admits to him that he is not comfortable with him yet because he has never spent time with another man before. Aaron places his arm around him and leads him into a bar to get a drink or two. He stays with Wilson the whole time they are there as he looks at him sitting on a stool beside him and smiles. The smaller guy forces a smile that prompts Aaron to kiss him. His kiss makes Wilson automatically wrap his arms around him and not let go. He is completely caught up in his body and charm. Aaron says he wants to leave and take him somewhere else and Wilson agrees. He can't believe that a guy like this would want to be around him but continues to go along with it. He proceeds to go into a hotel as Wilson stops him. He knows what he wants to do and wants to stop it from happening. He gets frustrated with him really quickly and just walks off. The smaller guy can't understand why Aaron would want to do this so quickly and walks his way back to his house. While sitting at his computer pondering what happened earlier, a strange looking figure appears on his computer screen in a box that looks like a webcam feed. It directs his eyes to its own and he is hypnotized. After a few seconds, the figure disappears and the box is gone. He is puzzled as to what just happened. He does feel a sense of calm though compared to earlier in the day. Wilson then notices that Aaron is on Messenger and tries to talk to him. He attempts to ignore Wilson, but he is persistent and apologizes to him. He tells him that he wants to meet with him again, but the big stud is not pleased with the way he made him feel. He says he has to find some other guy to get off on because of what he did. He feels horrible for this, but he does like him a lot and wants to try again. Aaron admits that he likes him too and will meet with him again. It is the following weekend and the two of them go on another date. Aaron purposefully gets all pumped up from the gym just to make Wilson feel bad for standing him up the way he did. He makes him rub his arms again like before and this time lifts him up to kiss him inside the restaurant. The reaction this time is a little different as Wilson presses his body into his stronger date. He feels his chest pushing its way outward. Aaron rubs his back as he feels the muscles expanding and pushing wider. He growls as Wilson’s clothes get tighter as his cock pressing against his. Both men lose track of where they are at as the sex commences between them. He rips his growing date’s pants off and starts to finger his hole making him squeal in delight. Wilson’s shyness with Aaron is gone as he begins humping his crotch. The blonde stud unzips his pants as his big cock slowly slithers its way up the growing virgin’s bum. Since he hasn't been fucked before his hole slowly stretches. The feeling intensifies his growth as his chest shreds his shirt in half making the Aaron yell in absolute lust. He is completely intoxicated with Wilson’s scent as well as the sight of seeing him becoming a huge hulk. The horny man manages to push himself all the way in and starts to thrust wildly with anticipation of what happens next to his growing date. Wilson throws the tatters of his shirt away from both of them and starts to feel himself expanding on top of the hot blonde muscleman. His ass begins to lift him up in the air as it grows making Aaron rearrange his position as Wilson’s hole widens making it easier for him to fuck his hole. Wilson starts to flex his arms and notices how vascular they are getting. The small veins that were there before are now growing under his skin as his forearms stretch to make room for more muscle. He can hear all of his muscles popping and expanding growing wider. The two studs are moaning and growling since it feels so amazing. Aaron has already cum in Wilson twice and it is making him really crazy. His biceps are exploding in growth as his decent sized veins strewn across his biceps now push furiously against his skin and grow to the size of small garden hoses. His biceps are bigger than softballs now as his triceps expand as big as horseshoes. The blonde stud wants to see more growth occurring as he cums in him again. Wilson’s decent pecs now stretch the skin and push even further away from the front of his body as his nipples hang down. His abs pop their way into ten separators and grow as big as floor tiles. He feels his lats spreading their way out of his back, straining for life. Wilson’s back begins to make cracking noises as his spine reconfigures itself to accommodate more size. He moans wildly as more muscles appear on his expanding back. Aaron cums in him yet again which leads to more growth moving down into his legs. He feels his quads being pushed outward as the blonde stud sees his legs spreading. His cock that was bouncing before is beginning to tighten up and points up at the ceiling. The muscleman watches as Wilson’s balls expand and his cock gets thicker. Wilson’s feels it starting to ooze thick precum honey onto his body. His quads start popping as he sees more muscle growing on top of the muscle he already had. His calves balloon to twice their size and his feet destroy the shoes and socks he is wearing. He screams in delight as his cock sprays solid white cum onto Aaron’s face. He grabs Wilson’s cock and squeezes it hard to make him shoot another jet into his face as he laps it up. The virgin’s transformation is now complete as he appears completely different than before. The small innocent shy man that entered that restaurant that evening is now no more. With Aaron taking in his seed, Wilson hopes that the same thing will happen to him too. He looks tiny compared to his new size, but you can't help but to be attracted to him. He slides off his cock and sticks his into Aaron’s mouth to have him lick and swallow what is left on it. Aaron swallows the sticky honey inside his throat and shivers with excitement as it tastes better than anything he has ever drank in his life. ‘Mmmm Wil, I feel so good. Your juices are really awakening my senses all of a sudden.’ The huge behemoth moves back a little as the two men lie on the ground where their table used to be. Aaron seems to be slightly intoxicated by something as he tries to stand up only to fall over like he is drunk. His pumped muscles are now starting to pulsate as they slowly start to expand larger than their current size. ‘OHHH…..FUCK…..YEAHHHHH!!!!! (voice begins to echo)’ He reaches down to rip his shirt and jacket off as he upper body muscles start to explode in growth. Many patrons in the restaurant are running out the doors as they see this transformation take place. Wilson laughs as he witnesses his date’s changes. ‘I NEED MORE WIL! GIVE ME MORE!’ Despite being slightly alarmed, Wilson allows Aaron to rapidly jack him as he feels himself getting close to bursting again. Aaron moves his gargantuan chest in position to absorb the spunk. Wilson growls as his sperm fountain completely coats his growing date. The massive blonde big man roars in excitement as his lower body blasts through his pants and underwear exposing everything. ‘MMMMM OHHH FUCK GROW! MAKE ME A GAWD! WIL I WANT YOU SO FUCKING BAD MAN!’ He reaches down and picks Wilson up in his arms as he buries his mouth in his. He eventually soars past 400 pounds now dwarfing his 300 pound date. His 6’1 height is now beyond 8’. Most of the restaurant is empty now as they both expect the authorities to show up at any second. Aaron’s gargantuan legs and feet easily crush the wood beneath them as the floor starts to crack. He stops when he gets to the front doors and notices a bar to the side of him. With Wilson in his left arm, he walks over and bashes the bar with his right arm. They both laugh and kiss before walking out the front of the restaurant. Once they are clear of the property, the police rush in to survey the damage.

The Big Promotion Henry is quite prominent in real estate and has sold quite a few properties since he started in the industry. He is quite well-known for being one of the top performers also. He has co-listed with other agencies, but the profit margins are so thin that he doesn't do that anymore. He has often worked with cute guys, but they don't appeal to him that much because he is into the more muscular ones. Every once in a while his boss Marc shows up at the agency and wants to know how things are progressing. He really likes his boss a lot, but has been told by other employees that he is straight with kids. Marc tries to keep his distance at times, but has a tendency to put his hands on Henry’s shoulders when he talks to him. His boss wears incredibly nice clothes and depending on the time of year, will wear suits, snazzy shirts, well-kempt trousers, and really great vests and jackets. Henry really loves everything about him. He has a nicely groomed face with a trimmed beard, beautiful brown eyes, and white teeth. He has even shaved his head before when it gets too hot. Perhaps the one thing he notices the most about his boss is that the clothes he wears are always too small for him. His suits always look like they are about to rip completely off of him because they hug his huge muscles so much. He works out quite a bit of course which is one reason why he doesn't see him that much. He runs a gym down the road in addition to the agency where he has a tendency to stay at quite a bit. One day while Henry is at one of his open houses, Marc comes by to observe. He makes unannounced visits just to see if his agents are doing their jobs accordingly. It is an unbelievably hot day too. Henry works out regularly too as his boss is quite aware of. He happens to wear a tight shirt that particular day and it makes his pecs look pretty dang good. Marc makes a comment about his chest and he gets slightly embarrassed. He reassures him that it was just an observation and not to worry about it. His boss is wearing a jacket, but he has to take it off because it is getting wet from the sweat that is starting to appear. The shirt he is wearing is already entirely soaked and his massive chest is showing as clear as day through it. Henry tries to keep your eyes on the patrons to avoid looking at Marc. When the open house ends, his boss hangs around and starts chatting with him. He was grading him the whole time on his presentation and is quite pleased with his delivery. Over his shoulder during the conversation, Henry notices a hulking figure walking through the property. His boss never sees it despite the fact that he did. In fact, Marc has lost track of where he is. He goes looking for Henry elsewhere on the property. Eventually, Henry catches up to the figure where it stops and shows him its hand. It motions for him to open his hand up and close his eyes. When he does, the figure places its hand on top of his and they both meld together. It creates a reaction that he has never felt before. Once the meld is complete, the figure vanishes and Marc suddenly appears around the corner. ‘Well there you are Henry I wondered what happened to you.’ ‘I thought I saw someone…..nevermind I guess it was my imagination.’ ‘I have to tell you Henry that you have impressed me over the last year. You could be going places in this industry.’ ‘Thank you Mr. King, I appreciate your vote of confidence.’ ‘Can you hold on for a minute man, I need to stretch my back I think.’ *stretching sound* With his back now turned to him, Henry can see Marc’s deltoids contracting as they appear to be getting wider. *fabric stretches* *groan* ‘Damn, I swear I need to cut down on those dips. My little lady won’t be pleased to see me looking so fatigued.’ ‘Ummm….Mr. King, your shirt seems to be getting tighter on you.’ ‘What is that Henry? Ohh, what the hell? I don’t ever remember getting this pumped before?’ *low grunt* *rip* Marc’s lats rip open the sides of his shirt and come into view. Henry moans lightly as he sees this. His boss slowly looks down at the front of his shirt and makes another groaning sound. ‘Goddamnit, I can’t believe I am ruining this shirt.’ *pop* *pop* *pop* ‘Ahhh fuck, my damn pecs are so swollen.’ *shred* Marc’s back splits his shirt as more sounds are being heard now. Henry can’t speak as he sees his boss actually growing bigger. *growl* ‘Ahh damn, I feel so damn good though.’ *RIP* His shirt is ripped clean off exposing granite slabs of muscle on his back. He turns to Henry and rubs his massive pecs as they drip with sweat. ‘I don’t know what has come over me man, but I like the feeling.’ *stretch* *fabric tightens* Marc’s dress pants are now stretched to their limits as he grabs both legs. *pop* *pop* ‘Ahh that feels so much better.’ His seams along his quads bust out relieving the stress on his expanding tree trunks. *BOOM* ‘Shit, what the fuck?’ His growing ass splits the back end making way for more size. Henry is mesmerized by the sight he is seeing. *growl* *pop* *pop* The rest of the seams on Marc’s pants bust and his pants fall to the ground revealing a massive display of power in his lower half. He is wearing a tight speedo which leaves nothing to the imagination as his thick rod rages in it. Henry licks his lips as he sees it throbbing. ‘Ohh fuck, it hurts but I can’t help but to like it. Henry I need you to come over here and do something for me. I can promise you a promotion if you can get me off man.’ Henry rushes over to get on his knees as the towering man in front of him tears off his speedo. Henry watches as it flops in front of his face. He opens his mouth to feel a jolt of precum hit his teeth. He licks it up and swallows tasting its salty goodness. He then gulps down the huge rod as Marc growls flexing his muscles and rubbing his chest. Henry is so eager for his load that he speeds up the tempo. This makes his boss moan really loud as his load quickly moves up into his shaft. ‘You are my number one agent Henry. MMMMM FUCK THAT FEELS SO GOOD! YEAH, EAT MY CUM MAN!’ Marc’s huge load shoots straight into Henry’s throat as he guzzles down every drop. He gets a strange but warm feeling deep down inside him. Marc smiles as he stares down at him seemingly knowing what is about to happen. The Family Business Colin is a small business owner that works long hours nearly every day. He hasn’t had the time to get to the gym very much either since it is a family business. One of the people that he hired recently from the family is his younger brother Evan, who just graduated from college. He has a very reasonable body, but has developed a beer gut from all of those parties he attended. He has had a lot of issues with him because of his tardiness and lack of caring about even working. Colin has really gotten tired of it lately and is starting to think about letting him go. On one day in particular, he receives a phone call on his business line and a very masculine voice is on the other end. The man asks if his brother is there and that he needs to see him in person. He tells the man that he is, but he needs to get his act together soon or he will be out the door. The man laughs and says he knows what he is talking about. After a few hours, he happens to see a gorgeous black behemoth walk in. He spots Evan and goes over to talk to him. Colin quickly realizes that he is the voice from the phone as he listens to them and quickly notes that he is dating his brother. He watches as this black beauty puts his brother into a headlock and makes him whine. He can’t help but to laugh since Evan truly deserves it. It is also quite obvious that his brother is a slave to muscle as this guy has complete control over him. The man comes up to the counter and asks if Evan can get off early because they need to go to a show. He wonders what show he is talking about as the man flexes his enormous biceps to say, ‘this type of show’. Colin laughs and says yeah he doesn’t see a problem, but to make sure that he gets back into the store tomorrow. The man assures him that will happen as he waddles out of the store with his brother in tow. He can't help but to envy his brother for finding such a fine specimen of man. The next day, Evan comes walking in slowly as he is asked why he is there early because it is unusual. He says that his boyfriend, Duke, fucked him so hard last night after the show that he can't feel anything back there. ‘He said that I needed to get here on time or it will happen again.’ Colin laughs, but at the same time, feels a little sorry for him, even though he deserves it. Duke comes in later on and spots his brother putting stuff up in the back. He hears them arguing and goes to check. He can't help himself but to stare at the boyfriend's incredibly vascular body with all its huge bumps and hard angles. He knows that Colin is looking at him and bounces his pecs as he is talking to Evan. The store owner turns away to go back to his work area. As Colin goes back to stand, he hears someone coming from behind him. He is unable to turn around and is shocked to see a strangely shaped hand go underneath his arm and into his pants. He can't say a word as it moves further down inside past his cock and balls. He can feel the hand becoming a fist now as it penetrates his ass. The feeling is excruciating, but at the same time, he feels himself getting warmer. It continues to fist him until he cums in his pants. Afterwards, it removes the hand and disappears. He looks down and sees that the cum has disappeared. Still in his work area, he notices someone else coming up behind him. It is Duke pushing himself up against him and rubbing his huge muscles on his back. Colin can feel his cock beginning to press up against his ass and he gets excited. His cock is starting to lengthen as he hears a ripping sound coming from his crotch. His cock and balls are destroying his underwear and are starting to rip through his pants. The big black brute begins to grind against his ass as he feels it expanding. Colin’s pant seams are now splitting apart as his quads flare outwards. Duke is so mesmerized now he unzips his pants and starts to fuck Colin as his ass continues to expand. His lower body is so much bigger than his upper body as the growth cycle moves up. Duke thrusts harder inside him as he watches the back muscles expand and stretch. He rips his shirt off to watch Colin’s muscles form huge ridges and massive valleys. He starts licking him and whispers nasty things in his ear. ‘Mother fucker, I want you to blow the hell up. Make me cum hard stud. I want your ass more than anything.’ Colin can't help but to start leaking precum as he tells him this. Evan is off in the background watching the whole sequence happening. He is mortified that it is his brother getting fucked and not him; however though, he secretly always wanted to see his boyfriend fuck another man. ‘MMMMM, yeah I know you love this. Make this black god worship you.’ Colin moans as his arms begin to fill out stretching the skin to its limits. Duke hears the sounds and growls as he punches them. He feels himself getting close to the edge and stops fucking him. His growing bottom is now starting to look much thicker as his chest pushes itself outward and his neck and head thicken to nearly twice their size. Colin is no longer the same man as he boasts in his incredibly deep voice. ‘FUCK ME BLACK GOD! YOU WILL PUMP ME FULL OF THAT HOT SAUCE OR I WILL HURT YOU!’ ‘What the fuck? What has happened to you man? I…..’ The much bigger Colin plunges Duke’s cock deep inside him and starts thrusting making him scream in pain. Evan sees this and tries to help, but is no match for his mutant brother as he falls and hits his head. Duke is unable to hold back anymore and shoots his load inside the crazed musclehead. He laughs as he forces the black man to wait and dump his entire seed inside him. When he finishes, Duke falls over beside Evan’s unconscious body completely spent. The raging behemoth turns to look at them and starts flexing his muscles making them start to react again. What happens next is not going to be appreciated.

The Mind is a Terrible Thing to Waste Alfie was born with a gift he inherited from his parents. He never wanted to use it for any particular reason because he knew if he did, he could not fit in with the rest of his classmates. The other kids always talked about him behind his back as if he was some freak of nature. They knew about the story of his family's secret and made it clear to him that he wouldn’t escape its reputation. What they didn’t know though is that he always knew what they were thinking. He can hear their thoughts traveling through their heads. This never became an issue with him until he entered high school. They always pick on him because of the way he looks physically. He is not a fit guy and they know that they can push him around because of it. He has been practicing his mental abilities for several weeks to make his hormones react in a way that they can become a factor in retaliation for his bullying. His father has even told him that if he wants to prevail in a bad situation, he needs to harness his energy and fight back. The baseball team is the worst offender because he tried out for it one day last summer and always wanted to play. He was deemed too heavy and couldn't keep up with the bigger, more muscular boys. Some of the guys had monster arms and huge quads due to their hardcore training routines. Alfie envies their dedication and really wants to have that trait too. One day as he walks to his next class in the hallway, three of those huge guys from the team stop dead in their tracks where he is walking and knock him over. His school books and supplies fly everywhere around him as they start laughing and taunting him. He gets so mad that he decides enough is enough and starts playing with their heads. He makes eye contact with all three of them and starts focusing his energy on their minds. He knows that their only power in this situation is in their muscles, so he starts to make them feel uneasy. He makes them shrink one by one as their hulking arms and legs start to diminish in size. What he wasn't expecting was stealing their muscle power and putting it into his own body. If it was just one of them, he would only experience some growth, but since it is three of them, his growth will be astounding. He can sense the changes coming to his body as they are frozen in their positions. Alfie looks down and sees muscles starting to peek through his fat. He weighs 230 pounds in his current state, but it is obvious that he will grow even bigger. The guys are rail thin now as they watch his body convulse and reshape itself in front of them. His fat arms are thickening into huge cannons as they keep stretching bigger. His once flabby moobs are now forming into gargantuan pillows which explode through his shirt. His clothes shred as he can't stop the growth process. His big legs are becoming massive tree trunks as his back begins to take up the entire walkway. He realizes that this isn’t normal growing but there is little he can do about it at this point. The guys don’t even notice how much they shrunk because they are mesmerized by this behemoth appearing in front of them. His growth gets to the point where the floor below them starts creaking. Alfie raises his arms and puts them out to his sides to push on the lockers and crush them. His old ass is reforming to grow to three times its size as he busts through his underwear. He reveals his thick throbbing cock as it oozes its thick gunk on to the quaking floor. Amazingly, Alfie’s mind remains intact as he lets out a huge roar to scare the baseball players. The guys start running now but he manages to catch one of them in his arms. He thinks about hurting him real good, but instead decides to teach him a lesson and tries to penetrate him. He rips his pants off and gets his cockhead in before the guy squeals in pain. The other two are still running, but they turn around once they get to the stairwell to see where the other guy went. The two guys, Ronnie and Todd, wonder what they should do next. Their teammate, Steven, is being raped badly by Alfie but he must be over 8’ feet tall and 400 pounds easy now. There are screams heard through the building as other kids go barreling out the side doors to avoid the behemoth’s wrath. Steven continues to wail as Alfie spreads his ass wider and wider as his 15” cock moves further inside. Todd tells Ronnie to go call 911 since he doubts the police would be much help. After sending his teammate down the stairwell to call emergency services, Todd finds a fire extinguisher close to where he is standing and grabs it. He runs towards Alfie who is still ravishing Steven. He sprays him with the extinguisher and makes him angrier. The hulking kid starts to use his powers again on Todd, but this time to make him fall over. Todd screams in pain as his head is killing him. He falls to the ground and is knocked unconscious. With Ronnie not there, Steven is powerless against the behemoth. He begins to weaken considerably as Alfie finishes fucking him. The huge kid dumps his load inside him and drops him on the ground. The floor beneath Alfie now is cracking and giving way. He manages to lift himself out of the sinkhole that was the floor and makes a door in a nearby wall to go outside. Flashing lights surround him as various security teams set up their positions when he comes into view. He is told to get down on the ground or they will have to shoot him. Ronnie is seen hiding behind one of the SWAT team members. Alfie spots him and starts to charge towards him. Shots ring out as he is hit several times. He falls over and destroys the concrete beneath him. Everyone is told not to approach him because they are not completely sure if he is awake or not. Ronnie attempts to get past the barricade set up by the security teams to see if Alfie is dead. It seems he has forgotten about the massive monster’s mental powers. The Two Lovers Edwin is a nicely built 27 year old who was previously overweight during his childhood. He decided six years ago to do something about it though. Before he started though, he went to college and earned a great degree from a well-known university. He met all kinds of guys there and learned a lot about himself including the fact that he is really into muscle, a lot of muscle. His first boyfriend is not extremely big and isn't that tall either. He always went to go and watch him practice for his archery tournaments and was amazed at how muscular he had to be to compete. For a guy that wasn't taller than 5'3, he is major ripped and has quite the arms. Edwin loves to rub his arms all the time and enjoys the feeling it gives him inside. They both used to say how they were both outcasts when they were younger and now they have each other. One day, both men were at the local mall and walked by a vendor that was pushing a new product aimed at enhancing your libido along with various other things that they couldn't mention out on the floor. Both guys were suspicious because no one was stopping to even listen to the guy's spiel. His boyfriend, Angelo, heard the word libido and pulled his arm to stop and listen to the vendor. After a little coaxing, Edwin did in fact stop and that was all it took. The vendor gave both men one single pill to take before they both have sex. He mentioned that the results will happen when you need them to. They both looked at the tiny little bottles with the pills in them and were really confused as to why there would be only one pill. The vendor said trust him it will be all they need and then proceeded to walk out of the mall. It is very strange to see the man turn around after giving them the pills. Both men are intrigued that just a single pill could do so much. They don't want to waste too much time so they have sex that night. Edwin tells Angelo to take his pill first because he is the more sexual one. He does so but nothing was happening. He already has abs that peek through the skin, but they don’t completely show.....yet. Edwin decides to wait to see if Angelo’s pill starts working before he takes his. After several minutes, there is still nothing to be seen on him. He begs Edwin to take his since he doesn’t want to be the only guinea pig. After giving in to his playful nudging, he takes his pill. Nothing seems to be happening for him either. The two men both decide to do the nasty anyway since they are already so horned out. During this point of his life, Edwin’s body is fairly average and has no real muscle tone. Angelo however still finds him incredibly attractive even without the muscles. He starts to kiss his adorable Latino lover and rubs his hands all down his chest and back. He hears him start to moan and groan, but the eroticism of his voice keeps his attention on the stud’s body. His hands can now feel a noticeable difference in his back. The muscles appear to be getting wider as he feels his lats spreading and thickening outward. With his body up against Angelo’s, he feels his pecs starting to fill out, getting fuller as his arms get beefier and veiny. He starts licking the growing biceps filling up with more blood and getting more powerful. His abs are popping out into huge blocks and amazingly he height is increasing. He can hear Angelo’s spine and back making loud popping sounds adding inch after inch of additional height to his frame. He had decent legs before, but now they are getting as large as oak trees. He had a small penis because of his height, but Edwin can now feel that it has lengthened because of his height difference. It is at this point that Angelo tells him that it is his turn to change. Now at 5'8, he is just one inch shorter than Edwin is. He places his nicely formed hands onto his lover’s back and starts to massage him. At the same time, he uses his tongue to start licking the creases of his ears. He moves up to Edwin’s neck and feels the muscles tense as the sweat begins to bead up. He moans since the feeling is so amazing. He wraps his arms around him to get to his chest which at the moment has no definition.....yet. He caresses and rubs Edwin’s pecs as he begins to feel the muscle fibers expanding. His skin starts stretching as he hears popping coming from all over his body. The sound instantly gets both men excited as their cocks grow hard. Angelo takes his right hand and moves it down to Edwin’s cock as he feels it lengthening. His skinny arms are swelling and dripping with rivers of sweat. His pecs blow up into boulders as the ends of his nipples drape down towards the floor. Angelo can’t stop licking him now as he moves his body to Edwin’s front to get to his hairy abs and beautifully formed new tree trunk legs. His back continues to make huge popping sounds as it adds muscle after muscle to his changing frame. Edwin appears to be the same height. They both wonder what would happen if they came on each other now. Neither one of them would eat the cum, but would love to see what happens if they rubbed it into each other’s muscles. They get so hot for each other that it doesn't take very long for both studs to climax. They manage to do it at the same time and spray their juices on each other. It is at that point that they both started rubbing it into each other. For one of them, the growth didn't stop, but for the other one, it did. The pills had the same effects on both men, but when they came on each other, the jealousy became too much for one of them. Angelo ended up becoming Edwin’s ex-boyfriend after that crazy night. They don't talk to each other that much anymore since the outcome was not satisfactory for one of them. They moved on to different men with different qualities.

The Night to Remember Cameron and a few of his friends have been invited to a club where shirts are optional. The catch to this invitation is that they all must sign a contract and agree to not leave if they are allowed to enter. He finds this contract to be a tad strange, but his friends are all for it. He has a week to decide if he is going to sign the contract or not. Four of Cameron’s friends are invited to go, while the other one was not. This particular one, Jefferson, is actually fit, but ran his mouth too much because he mentioned to the man handing out the contracts that he was straight. Cameron in particular is of a small stature, but is well-toned with curly blonde hair on his body and head. He also has green eyes, pale skin, is quite smart, but likes to think that he is private. His slightly overweight buddy, Kenneth, has long black hair, dark-colored eyes and a slight tan. Dennis is a very well-built guy who works out daily and has a shaved head, an extremely hairy body, hazel eyes, is bisexual and is quite tanned. Finally there is Lorenzo who looks like a powerlifter, is known to work out at least three times a week, is red headed, has no body hair, isn’t tanned whatsoever, and has secret feelings for Cameron. Lorenzo is also Cameron’s best friend and has been trying to get him to sign the contract for three days. The event at the club is only two days away and he hasn't decided to go yet. Both Kenneth and Dennis turned their contracts in and are prepping their pick-up lines in time for the event. It is on the day before the event that Cameron finally gives in and signs the contract. Lorenzo is so happy about it that he has sex with him. Cam never thought about his powerlifter buddy up to the point, but after they have sex, he can't stop thinking about him because of his powerful body and loving nature. He promises to stay by his side once they finally get into the club. The day arrives and all four men get to the club. The bouncer at the entrance already knows who they are and just looks the other way. Cam cannot believe it was this easy, but it happened like it was no big deal. Once they go inside, Cam and Lorenzo are shocked to see the large amount of men there. They both remember that the event brochure stated that they are to be shirtless once they enter so it doesn’t take long before both of them take their shirts off. The atmosphere is teaming with huge amounts of testosterone. Cam’s other friends have already started mingling with the men there. Before long, the host comes out from the back and starts talking about the main event. Cam and Lorenzo are surprised to hear about a surprise water show taking place later on and why something like that would this be at a club. Once the host concludes his introduction, the two friends get drinks and start talking to the other club goers. Cam recognizes one guy in particular because he is somebody that he works with at his job and is quite easy on the eyes. Drew has a hot body with a perfect 8-pack and a nice ass. Lorenzo smiles as he sees that Cam is quite fond of the man so he tells him that he will be back in a while. They start talking about general stuff for a few minutes and then decide to slow dance out on the floor. While they are dancing together, they feel a small mist of water hitting them on the head. They immediately look up at the ceiling and notice that there is a sprinkler system dropping water on top of them. It is at that moment that every man in the club starts feeling sensations moving down from their head to their feet. Cam looks directly at Drew and notices his chest starting to grow along with his shoulders. Lorenzo comes up behind him to put his arms around his waist and he himself grows wider. Cam has started to swell himself. He feels his chest starting to balloon out away from his body and watches his abs make big popping sounds quickly revealing a nice 6-pack. They look around and notice the same thing happening to everyone in the club. Kenneth is transforming into a decent looking guy now since his muscles have swelled up so that the fat looks healthy on him now. Dennis’s transformation is perhaps the grandest one of all as every stitch of clothing he is wearing is completely shredded and falling off. With their hormones now running wild, men are starting to worship each other and start fucking. Cam suddenly feels the urge to rub his big growing cock against Drew’s hole and pushes it in. Drew moans as Cam humps him vigorously moving in and out. Still keeping a hold of him, Lorenzo pushes his massive member inside of Cam’s hole and begins pumping him. Kenneth and Dennis meet up and begin fucking each other too. The water eventually stops pouring down on them and the growing stops, but not before giant puddles of goo start to move across the floor as guys start spraying their jizz on top of the slippery surface of the dance floor. Cam pumps his load into Drew’s hole while Lorenzo does the same to Cam’s hole making the men yell in ecstasy. The feeling makes them shutter so much they all fall into the cum lying the floor. They laugh as their bodies look all shiny and wet. They rub their hands in it and sling it at each other playfully. Kenneth and Dennis seem oblivious to everything around them and are constantly fucking back and forth until they shoot their loads multiple times on to each other. It isn’t until the doorman walks into the room that every guy gets quiet. He is holding a large bucket of water it appears and dumps it over his head. With his huge arms out beside him, he growls as he transforms in front of everyone. The immense stretching and popping sounds coming from him make the guys moan as his muscles blast through his tight outfit as he continues to grow wider and wider. It dawns on many of the guys in the club that this may be a bad thing and they start to run for the exit. The massive monster growing in front of them stops them in their tracks and begins to beat them to death. Cam, Drew, and Lorenzo decide to find another way out to avoid this mega man. The behemoth eventually sees what they are doing and charges after them. Lorenzo turns to fight him off and drags him to the ground. The monster’s mammoth prick finds his hole and starts to maneuver its way in. Lorenzo yells in pain as his hole is being split apart. He eventually loses consciousness and is pushed aside. Cam and Drew manage to get out at the back of the building and start to race for a nearby car. Before they get in, the monster grabs Cam and pulls him into his arms. Drew starts punching the behemoth trying to get him to let go, but it doesn’t seem to be working. Cam is being squeezed to death by his enormous pythons. Trying to save his friend, he attempts to knock him over by tripping him. Before he falls into unconsciousness, a shotgun is heard from behind them. The bullets go flying into the mammoth’s back and he falls over dead. Cam rolls out of his arms to his side and appears to be lifeless. Drew notices the man with the shotgun and it appears to be Jefferson who just learned a few minutes before that the club was not what it appeared to be. Drew races over to check on Cam who awakens in severe pain. Jefferson goes to check for other survivors since Kenneth and Dennis have seemingly disappeared. Ambulances start showing up a minute later as the carnage looks to be subsiding. Welcome to the Main Event The time has arrived finally after so much preparation, dieting, bulking, cutting, tanning, and even fitting for the big moment in the spotlight. Lucas has started getting ready for this event for three years. He is one of those guys his friends have always talked about. His body has always had no problem responding to the different phases of his training. He isn’t necessarily the biggest guy in his circle of friends, but his is the one with the most definition. Speaking of friends, one of them, Jesse, has decided to join him in his upcoming event just in the last year. He certainly hasn't trained as long as Lucas since he doesn't look as cut or developed, but his insight into his friend’s training had helped him a lot. He always looked up to him when they were both younger, he may have even held a slight crush for him. Lucas has suspected that for quite some time, but didn't want to jeopardize their friendship in case he was upset about it. The closeness they have had lately to each other may make it a little more difficult to hide though. He tries to keep it professional, showing him how to pose, what muscles needs more work, what he needs to eat to look leaner, and how to look harder on stage. While Lucas is a bit shorter, he looks much bigger since they are both in the same weight class. They will be competing against eight other men, two of which they both know. One in particular, Maximo, has been a thorn in Lucas’s side for years because he also competed against him in not only bodybuilding, but also in sporting events in college. The guy loves rubbing his ego in his face every chance he gets. He used to bounce his pecs and flex his arms every chance he got because he always thought he was never going to lose to him. The other man, Zane, is less aggressive, possibly because he is also a lot older and wiser. He views him as a threat only because he has such maturity. He showed up to a previous competition unbelievably big and hard and won the overall easily. So here we are, the day of the main event. It is now that both Lucas and Jesse are prepping for the stage. Both think they look pretty dang good, since their muscles are harder than ever. While Lucas’s nerves appear to be quite low, Jesse seems a bit scared since this is a new experience for him. He reassures him that if he does his posing routine correctly, he will do fine. The other eight men are also prepping themselves as they pump themselves up. The order is selected and all ten of the competitors get in line to wait their turn to get on the stage. After each individual posing routine, the ten competitors are sent out on the stage at the same time. They are all supposed to do posedowns and try to outmuscle each other. Lucas gets on one end of the stage, while Jesse is on the other. The heat on the stage is starting to get unbearable because of the body heat being produced by all of the muscle gods. Jesse is the first competitor to bend over to take a break from the heat. It isn’t long before the guy beside him has to take a breather too. Then the guy beside him does the same thing. Lucas looks over and wonders what is heck is going on. Whatever is happening is starting to spread across the stage. Maximo though seems unfazed and continues to pose like he just won the event. Lucas finally stops posing to go to check on his friend. Jesse says he feels a little better now and gets back up from the floor to continue his posing. Lucas stays beside him to keep him company and starts posing again too. Out of the corner of his eye, he notices something strange occurring to his friend. He can see Jesse’s body starting to grow. He isn't the only one there with the same predicament either. The growth seems to be continuing on nearly all of the guys there. Lucas, Maximo, and Zane seem to be the only three on the stage to be unfazed by this phenomenon. The other six competitors seem to be accelerating their growth cycles since many in the audience seem to be hearing the stage beginning to buckle. Jesse has probably grown an extra 100 pounds at this point and doesn't seem to be stopping. Lucas is in a state of shock at what is happening to him. His friend seems completely oblivious to what is happening to him and is still trying to do his posing routine. Many in the audience have all started racing out of the building due to the impending carnage that is about to happen to the complex. The other two guys that were not growing, Maximo and Zane, have managed to leave without being noticed. Lucas remains with Jesse who is still growing rapidly with the other six men beside him. His growth has gotten so extreme now that he is falling through the floorboards of the stage. His posers are ripped off and his cock is swinging violently since it is probably about two feet long now. His mind appears to be gone since he now looks at Lucas with lust instead of concern. He tries to run from the giant but can't get very far. He realizes that he will pay dearly for staying with him this long. This growing beast grabs a hold of him and slams him to the ground. He attempts to crawl away from him, but the stage crumbles around him as he goes down with it. Lucas is unconscious by the collapse. The six growing giants are not fazed by the collapse and push their way through the debris. As he lies there unable to move, he will be violated by the giant that was once Jesse. He grabs Lucas’s lifeless body and rips his posers off. He squeezes his monstrous cock into his small hole and starts to slowly fuck him. He picks his tiny body up with his cock and moves to a clear spot away from the crumbling building. He loosens him up enough to push more of his girth into him. He draws a bit of blood now as it starts to drip from his hole. The huge creature doesn’t even notice this and continues to fuck him. His brain appears to be on lockdown as his ultimate goal is to pass his power on to Lucas. It is at that moment that he comes to his senses and awakens to feel nothing but unimaginable pain. He has managed to squeeze even more of his cock into him now. He realizes now that he is being raped by this giant as he tries to move, but it is like he is in cement as the behemoth is starting to lie on top of him. He screams in agony as the giant pushes nearly a foot of his cock into his anus. The hulk is starting to push his weight on top of him and is slowing suffocating him. Lucas tries to motion for him to stop but eventually goes unconscious again. The giant man is now starting to pump his thick ooze inside Lucas. With him being crushed slowly, it will take a lot to revive him. The other giants there have started to disperse through the crowd of people still in the building and found victims to penetrate. The cum is now flowing through his body filling up his intestines and even moving into his stomach. He lies there motionless underneath Jesse as his body begins to change as the spunk is absorbed. The hulk begins to feel his ass pushing against his cock as Lucas’s hole starts to widen. Muscles start exploding in size as they widen and swell up into enormous balloons. His back stops getting crushed and grows as muscles bunch up on top of each other. He manages to gain nearly twice his body weight as the hulking brute on top of him starts to groan at what is transgressing beneath him. Lucas still hasn't awakened yet, but his breathing is improving as his body’s organs are recovering rapidly with the new growth cycle. Jesse now pushes his cock all the way in and pumps even more cum into his body. Lucas grows again as he gets taller and taller going beyond 8’ feet and growing past 500 pounds. His increasing size is now surpassing Jesse. When Lucas finally awakens, he feels as if he has been born again. Interestingly, his mind is clear and not jaded like what happened with Jesse. He feels his cock still residing inside him and quickly scoots forward to get it out. Both of their enormous sizes have actually made a crater in the ground beneath them. As the freshly grown Lucas becomes aware of his surroundings, he tries to get up and stumbles into a tree, completely knocking it over with his might. He quickly turns to see Jesse getting up from his position and running towards him. Instead of running himself though, he stops dead in his tracks to clash with the now smaller hulk. The sound of the two behemoths colliding is enough to shatter the glass in the surrounding neighborhood. The complex where the bodybuilding event was held is now rubble. The eerie moans coming from the giants are heard coming from the middle of the debris. Their victims are metamorphosed into growing beasts themselves now as clothes are being shredded and muscles are popping and growing from every aspect of the complex rubble. It is not known how far this will go as a couple of men escaped the fury.

Achilles strived to be a big bodybuilder for many years and finally did so after a lot of hard work. His once skinny frame filled out with big thick bulky arms, a giant bull neck, and a huge beefy chest. He always was an attractive guy with a handsome face but deep down wanted to be a hulking brute. He achieved these goals through the normal process of lifting, eating tons, and sleeping right. Life gets in the way of these things sometimes, but he never wavered. His job as a barista is sometimes quite hectic and his personal life could also get in the way of his training. He is quite the intellectual too always wanting to focus on his writings and his interests in poetry and music. While Achilles was already a large man by anyone's standards, deep down he’d wanted to be even stronger and much bigger than he already is. So one day he put his thoughts into his blog, but he would never push the ‘post’ button. He closed his eyes while sitting in his desk chair and just imagined himself bigger and more massive than he already is. Achilles always wore his favorite denim shirt because it made his arms look very impressive and has a favorite pair of black pants too that he wore to the gym because they were comfortable. Sitting calmly in the chair, his imagination became his reality as his arms, pecs, legs, and back started to expand stretching the fabric on his shirt and pants to the point that they bust and shred without much effort. He hears something crack and discovers that it is his chair. He crashes to the ground and makes everything in his house shake under his growing frame. Achilles was 240 pounds before he started growing, but after his sudden growth spurt, he is now up to 260 after getting on the scale in his bathroom. He goes ahead and erases his blog entry after what he just experienced. Achilles is originally from England and wanted to take a trip back there to visit his family. While he is there, he wants to meet up with other British blokes from the forum, so he posted an entry in the personals. Almost immediately he got a response from a guy in Manchester. The man tells him that he is willing to meet up with Achilles for brunch and then they could discuss 'other things'. Achilles never tells him just how big he really is, but he does give him a fair description of what his face looks like so the man isn’t completely in the dark. A week goes by and Achilles arrives in London. He goes to visit his family for a few days to catch up on their lives and to let them know how he is doing. They are amazed at the dramatic transformation he has undertaken. He tells them that he has to meet up with a friend that evening and can’t stay long. He promises to make a return to visit again soon. Luckily he still retains his sweet mild-mannered nature and bids adieu until later. He arrives in Manchester that evening and meets up with the other bloke at a small cafe. He is shocked to see that the other guy is also quite large and quite hot. The man's bulging arms go down to his amazing chest and huge quads. His cheeky smile says it all when he says, 'are you surprised mate?' Achilles could hardly say anything because he is blown away by the man's beauty. The man then says, 'should we just skip this and go to the hotel?' Achilles nods and says, 'yes mate that might be wise.' It doesn't take long before Achilles gets the urge to start rubbing the man's huge shoulders before they even leave the cafe. They get to the hotel and without saying anything at all, the man leads Achilles to the suite that they purchased. Before they can get into the door, the man takes his shirt off and starts to flex his guns and bounces his pecs. Achilles does the same taking his shirt off and starts posing his self. It becomes a hot session as both men rub and massage each other taking in each other’s scents and start slowly tasting the bitter sweat off each other. The session lasts for quite a while before Achilles asks him what his name is. The man smiles and says, 'call me Nathan mate.' Achilles smiles back and says, 'sure mate.' Achilles sits down, closes his eyes, and imagines Nathan getting thicker than he currently is. Nathan, still standing in the middle of the suite, starts groaning as Achilles can hear some kind of popping sound with his eyes still closed. He wonders if this imagining process will work on Nathan. Achilles opens his eyes and sees his fantasy come true as the gorgeous Brit starts getting taller. His pants grow tighter and start shredding the seams on the sides. Nathan's already huge frame gets bigger as his pecs grow fuller and his arms grow much thicker. His wide back gets even wider with additional muscles appearing on top of the huge muscles already there. Finally, his pants give way revealing stupendous quads and impressive calves. The growing stops after Nathan gains 40 pounds of muscle on top of what he started with and gains four inches in height. His head nearly touches the ceiling in the hotel suite. Achilles can't help but to go over and start massaging Nathan's newly grown musculature. He rubs his huge chest against Nathan's and the two behemoths start stroking their selves. Nathan pulls his posers off revealing a nice engorged cock and begins to stroke it. The two men eventually get their selves close after a lot of edging and shoot their huge loads onto each other. Achilles says that he has to go soon because he needs to go to America and meet up with a man he knows from Boston. Nathan understands and gives Achilles a hug before saying that he needs to come back to Manchester sometime. Achilles agrees that he will return and they say their goodbyes. He then makes a mad dash out of the suite to get to the airport to catch his flight. It took him several hours to arrive in Boston and is quite surprised at how gorgeous the coastline is. He has a little time to spare before he meets up with his buddy so he goes on to the boardwalk to take in the view. Achilles decides to set up his date with this man on the beach close to the water. The man calls to tell him that he has to finish a social case and will arrive a little later than usual because a family needs his help with some personal matters. Achilles likes the fact that the man is so caring and tells him that he will have no problem waiting for him. About an hour after the call was made, the man shows up wearing a yellow polo with khaki shorts. He is an absolute tank of a man and has reddish blonde hair just about everywhere that Achilles can see and wear glasses. His reddish beard is a sight to behold. Achilles is stunned by how thick and beefy he is for his height since he is not an extremely tall guy. The two of them decided to go eat at a nearby pier restaurant and are discussing the day and evening plans. The man tells him how he wishes he was a little taller because he feels so small for his height. Achilles disagrees completely with his thinking but does understand why the man would feel the way he does. They finish their meals and go back to the beach to enjoy their evening. The man decides to take his shirt off to reveal the thick hairy muscles on his chest and lies down beside Achilles so they talk for a little bit about general things. After about a half-hour, Achilles dares the man to go into the water without any of his clothes on. The man accepts the dare and strips his pants off to reveal nicely shaped quads, a huge ass, and a great cock. He jumps into the water and yells for Achilles to join him. It doesn’t take much for him to take all of his clothes off and join the large man. The two of them gaze into each other’s eyes and start kissing. Achilles holds the hairy stud in his arms and decides to close his eyes. He starts to imagine what would happen if the man suddenly grew taller and gained more muscle on top of what he already had. He asks the man what his name is and he says it is Jon. Achilles smiles and hugs Jon really tight with his eyes still closed. After a couple of minutes, he feels Jon tightening up and hears him moan in a really deep husky tone. The hunky muscle bear is beginning to feel a major change happening from within. Achilles feels Jon's back starting to stretch wider and his spine begins popping adding several inches to his frame. His back continues to get thicker and more developed with each second. Jon's glasses break as his head grows larger accommodating his new size. His hairy pecs are getting incredibly dense and quite hard as well as his abs and quads. Achilles can feel Jon's cock lengthen beneath his own as he continues to keep his eyes closed. As he continues to hold him, the grip he had on Jon is getting looser since he no longer can feel Jon's face. Instead it is his chest that is in front of his head now. Jon's voice has deepened exponentially too as he can feel Jon's growing glutes on his hands. When Achilles does open his eyes, he looks up at the newly tall Jon and smiles at him. Jon smiles back and lifts Achilles up to his face to give him a passionate kiss. The two muscle gods start worshipping each other, rubbing their chests together as the waves hit them and they take in the warm evening sun. They both admit that they like each other quite a bit and must do this again sometime soon. Achilles tells him that unfortunately he has to leave since he has another engagement to attend to the next day. Before he leaves though, Jon grabs a hold of his waist and squeezes his huge rod into Achilles hole to give him a goodbye fuck. The sensation sends him into absolute bliss as Jon thrusts in and out of him for several minutes before he finally pulls out and cums on to Achilles huge beefy pecs. They kiss one last time and he departs for his next destination. Achilles looks inside his calendar book and sees that New York is going to be his next stop on the way. He manages to hop into a taxi located near the pier and it drives him to the nearest rental shop to pick up a car. Once he gets there, he selects his car and begins his drive to New York. At a rest stop on one of the highways up, he calls his good buddy in the city and asks him where he wants to meet him. The other man mentions a park near where he lives so they can talk. Achilles says that is okay with him but it will probably take a few hours before he can there. The man says that he has to get some errands done in the meantime and eat dinner with his husband. Achilles decides to stop at a local hotel for the night to get some rest before getting up the next morning to eat a hearty breakfast. He manages to arrive at the park, but he is a little late. He sees his good buddy sitting on a bench relaxing and watching the birds up in the trees. He turns to look at Achilles and has a Cheshire cat smile. He is wearing a white t-shirt with white pants and has really wide pecs that jut out quite prominently from his chest. Achilles notices them from the moment he saw him sitting there. He goes to sit beside the beefy man and strikes up a conversation all the while trying to keep his distance because he knew the man was married. After a few minutes of just random chit chat, Achilles closes his eyes and imagines his older buddy getting a lot bigger and thicker. He hears the man squirming beside him on the park bench and hears his muscles stretching and popping. Without opening his eyes, Achilles asks the growing man, 'Richard, are you feeling okay?' Richard answers in a rough tone, ‘uhhh, I think so. I seem to be in the middle of a growth phase right now.' Achilles opens his eyes and notices Richard’s pecs swelling up and out into huge hairy boulders of muscle. His beefy legs are beginning to stretch the fabric of his pants. Incredibly, he watches in amazement as Richard's back and lats bust their way through his t-shirt. His enormous pecs are now shredding the front of his shirt and are bouncing involuntarily when it finally falls off. His beefy arms have developed into cannons and his shoulders are now getting absurdly huge. He is now hairier then he was before. Richard starts flexing his new bis and tris and can’t help but to rub all of the new muscle that just appeared. His greyish goatee has turned back to black as well as the fur on his body. Achilles can hear Richard's pants ripping the seams down the sides exposing his new gargantuan quads with their diamond-shaped muscularity. Achilles starts rubbing him up and down feeling his new massiveness. He won’t try to have sex with him, but compliments him on his dramatic transformation. Richard is quite thankful for Achilles' help in getting him over the plateau and tells him that he will remember this someday when they meet again. Achilles is glad that Richard is happy but has to admit that he needs to go meet someone in Georgia and must leave in just a bit. Before he leaves though, Richard wants him to meet his hubby and to see the reaction he will have to his growth. Achilles thinks this is a great idea and will wait to meet him. After a few phone calls and about twenty more minutes, Richard’s husband arrives and barely recognizes him in all of his buff glory. After a few laughs from the three men, Achilles says his goodbyes to the couple and sets off for the southern states. It will take him nearly two more days to arrive at his next destination Atlanta, Georgia. There he is going to meet his good friend, G T, and take in the sights of the city. He reaches him by phone the night he gets there and wants to meet up. G T tells Achilles to stop by the gym he is at right now. When he gets there, G T is in the middle of his workout. He stands and watches G T pumping his huge beefy chest with some nice sized dumbbells. He has a huge back already, but Achilles is starting to imagine what G T will look like with a much larger one. He wears thin glasses and has very fine curly black body hair all over his chocolate-colored skin. Achilles remains standing and closes his eyes creating a picture in his head of what G T will look like as a much denser version of himself. The clanking of the dumbbells he is using slows down quickly and he can hear the big black man grunting more than before. Then he hears a faint sound coming from G T's body, one that sounds quite promising. This time, Achilles wants to keep his eyes open to watch G T’s transformation, but notices that it halts when he opens them. G T is lying on a bench doing his dumbbell flys, but feels something happening in his chest. Achilles decides to close his eyes again to start thinking about G T's growth once again and starts to imagine his arms swelling. He can hear the black stud grunting again as G T starts noticing his arms getting even beefier than before but much more solid. He doesn't have the vascularity, but his muscles are definitely growing. He does a rep or two and watches his hairy pecs moving up and down growing wider and more defined. His legs appear to be getting much thicker too as well as his back thickening outward. Achilles opens his eyes and looks down at G T lying on the bench nearly falling off the side with his new body. He manages to get up to smile at him while still wearing his glasses. The two men manage to get a few rubs in on each other before G T has to go shower and find some clothes that are a few sizes up from where he was before. Once he dresses, the two studs decide to go to dinner and discuss workout tips. Achilles receives a text from a good friend down in Miami that wants him to come and meet him for a few hours. He tells G T that he can’t stay much longer, but he will definitely come back when he has more time. G T wanted to spend the evening with Achilles and seems a tad aggravated, but he will settle for some kind of parting gift. They determine an arm wrestling match would suffice and it ends with a draw. Achilles bids G T adieu for now after eating a very satisfying meal. His trip to Miami takes almost an entire day. He arrives and is blown away by the tropical setting and the wonderful beaches. He stops at one of them to take in the air and to just peer out on to the Atlantic Ocean. While walking barefoot down the coast, he receives another text from his friend and is told to meet him at his condo. Once he gets there, he is met by a nicely built man wearing all Under Armour gear and has a well-kempt beard with an impressive tattoo covering his huge right arm. The man smiles big at Achilles and hugs him for nearly an entire minute. He then introduces Achilles to his boyfriend. After the nice introduction, Achilles and the hunky man leave to catch a bite to eat. It is decided that it would be natural to go eat Cuban food, so they do. The big Brit can’t help but to take in the man's huge frame and incredible body lines as they head to the restaurant. He knows the hunk has a boyfriend, but is completely smitten with him anyway. They end up in a corner booth at the restaurant and start talking about books and music. They learn that both of them have similar interests. The conversation eventually changes to talking about beaches. The tall hunk mentions South Beach and how they really need to just go there and relax for a while. Achilles agrees with his suggestion and says they should take their food with them. After packing their meals to go, they get there and find a spot to finish eating. The man sheds his shirt when he finishes and pulls his pants off to show off his incredible legs. He is also wearing a speedo and it makes his butt look amazing. Achilles can’t believe how great this man looks already. The tall stud decides to take a little stroll down the beach for a few minutes, so Achilles closes his eyes and imagines the man growing bigger as he walks. Achilles yells, 'Victor, hold on mate, you are getting too far away from me.' Victor yells back, 'Then get your tush over here.' Achilles remains seated to continue visualizing his buddy growing as he takes each additional step. As Achilles focuses on his fantasy, Victor starts to feel a sensation traveling through his entire body. He looks down to see his quads thickening up and his butt growing. The growth is so sudden that he is not prepared for his speedo to start ripping apart at the seams. His chest, already thick and dense, starts to fill out more than before as well as his back. His big arms are even thicker which makes the tattoo on his right arm appear more stretched. His growing crotch isn't helping matters either as his speedo barely clings to his muscles. He shouts for the Brit to come over and wrap him in a towel before the speedo decides to fly away. Achilles quickly opens his eyes, runs over to Victor, and grabs the towel they used to eat on to wrap the growing stud up in. The speedo ends up falling off on to the sand and looks like nothing but a piece of fabric. Achilles feels how large Victor's cock is, but doesn't attempt to go further since he knows that he has a boyfriend at home. The two manage to exchange a kiss for good sake though. Knowing how embarrassed Victor is, Achilles takes him to the car and drives him back to the condo. Victor invites him in for a drink, but Achilles says that he needs to go since things didn't turn out quite the way he hoped they would. He needs to take the car to the local rental shop anyway. He says his goodbyes to Victor and travels to the rental company. There he grabs a taxi to take him to the Miami airport and books a flight to Chicago to meet up with another buddy. When he leaves the airport at O'Hare, he hails another taxi to take him to Uptown. His friend in uptown Chicago isn’t quite like the others. He isn't muscular by any means, but he does have a strong thirst for it. The man will be off work in the mid-evening and has already talked to Achilles about meeting up at a local Chinese restaurant. The Brit isn't really fond of Chinese food, but he is willing to eat it if it appeals to his friend. The guy gives him the coordinates to 'Panda Express' and they meet up there. After texting him a few minutes earlier, the man shows up wearing glasses, a black t-shirt, and a pair of blue jeans. He doesn't look like the other men Achilles has been in contact with, but he is interesting. He is also very friendly and excited to be eating at his favorite restaurant. The two men talk a lot about guys in general and how the man just wants to be as massive as humanly possible. Achilles figures out pretty quickly that this guy is into macro growth and loves giant musclemen. It is a fantasy that never really came up until now. He didn't want to imagine this happening in the restaurant so he decides to wait until they went somewhere more isolated. When they finish eating, the two guys go outside to walk to the naval pier. The Brit starts checking this guy out and sees that a major physical change could make a difference in this man's life. He stops to close his eyes and begins to focus in on his friend David's voice. Achilles envisions his slim hairy body and adorably nerdy looks transforming into godlike proportions. He hears David starting to growl in a really deep voice. His skin is starting to stretch and the sound of clothes ripping fills the air. The Brit hears David’s arms expanding to gargantuan size. He flexes his biceps as they are growing shredding his t-shirt sleeves. His growing hairy chest is noticeably hairier now and is getting more powerful by the minute by tearing its way through the rest of his t-shirt. He can feel his back getting wider and wider making the growing nerd thirst for more. His thin legs are now thickly muscled and straining against the fabric in his jeans. He feels them busting the seams out the sides exposing his more defined bubble butt. David's long cock is now much longer making its way out of his underwear which has fallen to the ground. Achilles hears him moaning and grunting as he is getting taller also. The muscles in his back continuously pop making additional space for more height. The quiet and reserved nerd is now a massive monster. Achilles finally opens his eyes and sees the new David standing in front of him. The two big men are in such lust that they start to have sex right there on the pier. This date will have quite an effect on Achilles. David’s penetration leads to a growth sequence for the Brit. He feels his body swelling as David thrusts his long cock inside him. David loves it so much that he can feel Achilles’ body reacting to the fucking. The Brit grows nearly 20 pounds by the time they finish. The two studs lie on the pier talking about random things and cuddle lovingly. They have become very close friends now. David refers Achilles to a man he knows on the other side of Chicago. He tells him that he will talk to him after he meets the other man. Achilles gives David a nice long kiss before he leaves and gets up to find a taxi around the pier. The man is described as a giant man himself. He isn't entirely fit, but his sheer size is something to behold. They are meeting at a club close to the heart of Chicago. David tells Achilles what he looks like so he isn't that hard to miss. Sure enough, this man is standing close to the entrance of the club David told him about. They say their hellos and go inside. In the club, they start talking about each other’s muscles and how they both enjoy flexing in front of other men. This guy admits that he only does it on camera for fun and not for money. This surprises Achilles in a way, but he understands. The man sheds his shirt and starts dancing on the floor. His huge pecs and shoulders have definitely caught Achilles eyes. He joins him on the floor and starts rubbing his chest and looking up at the man's big grin as he starts licking his biceps. He isn’t exactly Achilles' type, but he goes with the flow. Next thing he knows, the man starts to grind on him. The Brit pushes him away, but the man just comes back and starts doing it again. He realizes that this man enjoys the aggressiveness of it all so he gets into it even more. With the two still dancing, Achilles closes his eyes and starts imagining this man getting bigger as he talks with more authority. He asks what the man's name is and he says it is Rick. Rick pushes his giant pecs into Achilles face while his eyes are still closed. Achilles immediately opens his eyes and watches as Rick's pecs are swelling and starting to smother his face. The huge man grabs a hold of him and starts to grow rapidly. The club goers are watching in amazement as Rick is growing entirely out of his clothes and beyond. This is not the typical growth pattern Achilles is used to. Achilles can't get away from him so he attempts to wiggle his way out of his growing hands. Rick is so involved in the transformation that he just lets go of him by accident. His entire body is going through a dramatic change growing muscle on top of muscle. Rick’s cock is now hitting the floor causing him to start stroking it without a second thought. Achilles doesn't stick around to see the rest of the transformation as he is so distraught over what he has done to Rick. He calls David back and tells him that seeing his friend may have been a mistake and that he needs to fly to San Francisco in the meantime to meet up with a friend there. David tells him that he hopes they can meet again really soon because he had such a fantastic night. The two studs hang up and the Brit gets in a taxi located outside the club to go back to O'Hare and fly to San Francisco. The flight takes the entire day so when he arrives in the West Coast city, he goes to a hotel and gets some much needed rest. He will get up the next day to meet with his good friend in person. His friend sent him a text telling him to meet up in the Castro, the center of gay life in the city. Achilles meets his good buddy at a local sports bar and is pleasantly surprised to see the reddish-brown haired muscle bear smiling at him when he goes to sit on a bar stool. They shake hands and the man gives him a nice big bear hug. They start talking and the man tells him that he is in an open relationship where his partner and his self are allowed to pursue their own interests as long as they don't cheat without the other's permission. Achilles thinks that this is an interesting proposition to have. They start talking about all of the events the city offers and how the Brit always wanted to visit. The two men decide to go outside and walk around taking in the sights. Achilles stops for a moment to close his eyes and picture his friend getting bigger and more powerful. He motions him to wait for a minute because he wants to breathe in the air. 'Dan mate, this place has a great atmosphere.' Dan says, 'I'm glad that you decided to come here. I have so many things to show you.' Achilles smiles and says, 'I know you do.' After the exchange on the street, Achilles goes back to focusing on his good friend's beefy body. He hears Dan stop in his tracks and sort of whisper something. He can hear popping sounds coming from the thick bear. He opens his eyes and sees Dan's back stretching wider and getting denser and more powerful. The growing stud starts moaning and grunting seeing his body changing and getting thicker and more developed. His voice is becoming deeper and more boastful. He flexes his huge growing biceps making them rise higher and higher. His clothes have started to rip apart exposing explosive shoulders and traps. He turns to look at Achilles and shows him his wide hairy pecs getting more thickness. He is shocked to see his abs popping out of nowhere and extending to look like large slabs of concrete on his stomach. His legs blow out of his pants and have gotten hairier than before with more reddish-brown fur. Achilles is shocked at how sexy and strong Dan looks with his new body. He goes over to stroke Dan’s new muscles. Dan leans in for a passionate kiss and squeezes the now smaller Achilles in his arms. The Brit places his arms around the bigger bear and is essentially carried up into his chest. The two huge studs start making out and have sex. After this really long session, the two travel on over to where Achilles is staying so he can find some clothes for the new improved Dan. It is at that time Achilles tells Dan he must go to LA to meet up with this young guy he met on the forum. Dan wishes he could stay longer, but that he understands he must do what he has to do. Achilles gives Dan the key to his hotel room and wishes him luck on finding a new wardrobe. He leaves to find a taxi outside to take him to Los Angeles. It takes several hours before Achilles arrives in the one of the largest cities in America to track down his young aficionado. The two acquaintances decide to meet at his apartment in the middle of the city. He arrives at the housing community a little late, but the small man doesn’t mind. He opens the door to greet Achilles and lets him in after a little small talk. After the Brit enters, the college-aged guy reveals his nicely developed chest to him. He’s not entirely ripped, but his symmetry impresses Achilles a lot and sees great potential in the young man. He starts to close his eyes but before he does he says, 'Corey mate, you are looking bloody good.' Corey answers back with, ‘I’m trying, but it has been difficult for me to gain any weight at all.’ He admits that he really wants to massage the Brit very badly, but doesn’t want to offend him. Achilles is fine with allowing Corey to try and loosen up the kinks in his body. Now with his eyes closed, he feels the youngster’s hands slowly rubbing his tired and achy muscles along his shoulders and back. He creates a picture in his mind of Corey’s hands growing while he is trying to massage him. Sitting in a chair in Corey’s living room, Achilles feels something going on behind his head. He turns around to open his eyes and sees Corey's fingers swelling up and knows that the transformation has started to take shape. He hears him start moaning as the growth is moving up his arms now. The Brit sees every single vein and muscle in Corey’s arms start to stretch his skin out and force their way out from what seems like nowhere. This makes the young man react staring at his biceps and triceps growing. The feeling moves up to his shoulders now and eventually down to his chest where his pecs have swollen to twice their size and he is developing perfect six-pack abs. Then it moves to his legs, where he is still wearing his khaki shorts. His quads thicken so much that his shorts start to move up close to his waistline. Corey's growth is quite drastic as his face is much fuller and more mature than before. Achilles is quite surprised to see the smaller guy getting so big and powerful. He decides to get up himself to give the huge youngster a massage of his own since he needs it more than the Brit does. Corey walks over to a mirror to check his self out and is amazed at his new muscles. Achilles follows him over to where he is and gives him a nice rubdown before telling him that the two of them need to set up another time to meet again. The buff youngster wants to know why he would say that. Apparently while the Brit was sitting in the chair, he received a text from a good friend of his in the UK that really wants to see him again. He tells Corey that this bloke doesn't have a lot of time to interact with him because of his schedule and he needs to leave right away. Despite his disappointment, Corey understands the situation and gives Achilles a huge goodbye squeeze. The Brit rushes into the taxi he left there and rides to the airport to fly back to the UK. He arrives in London on time to find that his good mate has sent a taxi to the airport to pick him up. He wants Achilles to meet him at one of the spots he just did a photo shoot at to show him a few things. It takes about a half hour for the Brit to get to the Thames River and wait for his good friend to arrive. He decides to lean down where the water begins and stare at himself to pass the time and admire his size. He currently sits at 280 and would love to add that extra 20 to make it an even number. He flexes his huge guns not noticing that smaller arms are now wrapped around him squeezing really tight. The other bloke laughs and says, 'whoa mate you sure do know how to make me remember you.' Achilles turns to give the man a huge bear hug and kisses him tightly. After putting him down he boasts, 'Chris mate, you are looking bloody beautiful.' Chris has blonde highlights in his brown hair, looks to have a ripped physique, and may even be more attractive than he remembers. He picks Chris up again to give him another hug and is talking to him in a really playful manner. Chris tells him to close his eyes and just relax so he can tickle him. Achilles knows that he is ticklish and won't budge. Instead he goes into another visual fantasy with his friend Chris still in his arms. He really wants Chris to grow as big as him and to feel every single muscle twitch, pop, and stretch as he holds him. The Brit focuses his energy completely on his good mate. As they stand there by the river, Achilles feels Chris's rippling abs along his own thick abdomen and wants them to grow. He hears the other Brit moaning as his body is starting to react making Achilles have to push his arms out and away from him. Chris’s abs start making popping sounds stretching as his tight pecs blow up into thick balloons. His fit arms are bulging with immense power as they explode in size. His cute face now has a more mature look to it than before the change. Even before the growth moves to Chris’s lower body, Achilles is making love to his friend as he kisses and worships the growing bloke’s heaving chest. He feels Chris's back pulling his shirt tighter and it starts shredding in multiple places. He lets go of him due to the fact that Chris is getting taller now. His back is popping and appears to be making room for more muscle to grow. His legs are starting to rip his pants in half exposing his massive quads. This isn't the typical growth pattern Achilles is used to seeing. He is basically turning Chris into his equal. His mindboggling growth is actually stretching his skin and leaving marks. Achilles pulls his pants down to penetrate him and fuck him. Chris's clothes are already shredded and his fit 160 pound body has exploded to 280. His extreme growth has made him six inches taller now. The two British muscle studs have sex all night long as they fuck each other over and over again. Unlike his previous sessions, Achilles stays with his buddy overnight. When he gets up the next morning, he realizes that he has to make one more stop before he heads home. His time with Chris is most likely his favorite, but he does have feelings for most of the guys. He wishes he can stay with Chris a little longer, but his flight to Sydney is just a couple of hours from now and he needs to get moving. Chris tells him not to worry about it and they will meet again sometime soon. He even rides with Achilles to the airport to see him off. They kiss each other goodbye and the Brit-Kiwi boards the plane for Sydney, Australia. He won’t arrive there until later in the day. He has already been there before so he knows the city quite well. His Australian buddy is waiting for him at a restaurant just a little ways from the airport. He wants to eat a late-night dinner with Achilles after a hard workout at the gym. He has never met this man in person, but he has seen his pictures before. The man immediately recognizes him and kids him about his nervous energy. He is a typical looking bodybuilder, probably just getting off a cutting cycle. There is no hair on him that the Brit can see, since the man is wearing a loose button-up shirt and board shorts. They sit down and eat some of the local cuisine and just talk about random stuff. It is nice for Achilles to just settle down a bit before he goes back to Taupo. Instead of waiting to go somewhere first, Achilles closes his eyes as the man is sitting there talking to him. 'Luke mate, I am picturing you right now growing and enjoying every moment of it.' Luke stares at him as his eyes widen and a smile appears on his face. He is starting to feel something happening to him as they sit there. The Aussie feels a sudden rush of adrenaline moving up his spine. Achilles envisions him with a body that rivals some of the biggest heavyweights in the world. Trying not to make a scene by creating too much noise, Luke quietly sits in his seat and grunts as his clothes are getting really tight. The sound of rippage starts to echo throughout the eatery. His expanding back shreds the entire back out of his shirt and keeps going. His arms sitting on the table blow up like cannons. Achilles feels the table starting to quake as Luke's legs bust out the seams on his shorts. His sandals fall apart as his feet continue growing. He can't move now as his massive chest lifts the bolted-down table from the floor. With his eyes now open, the Brit tries to get out of the way but isn’t fast enough. Luke has so much testosterone pumping through his body that he literally pulls the table out of the floor and throws it to the side. Achilles is lifted up by the hulking Aussie and his shirt is ripped completely off. Luke tries to suck on Achilles' nipples to make him submit so he can dominate. The two men have emptied the eatery and start horsing around with each other. Before the police get a chance to arrive, the two huge studs are hoping they won't get caught and have to pay for damages to the restaurant. The problem is Luke is so massive that he has nothing to wear. Achilles manages to find a towel in the eatery to put around Luke's waist until they can get some clothes for him. He manages to drive the brute back to his flat since he has a boyfriend already and tells him that they will continue this wild adventure when he has more time. Luke isn't that keen on Achilles answer, but will hold him to his promise. Achilles manages to find a taxi down the street from Luke’s flat and rides to the airport. After his journeys all over the world, the Brit arrives back in Taupo and is met by a local who takes him to his house that hasn't been touched in weeks. He goes inside to take a much needed shower, but not before he walks past a wall mirror and notices his reflection. He is amazed at how much bigger he is compared to when he left. He stands there and starts posing, checking out all the muscles staring back at him. He imagines himself growing beyond the walls of his house, becoming more than a man. He doesn't have to close his eyes this time because he can just focus his energy on his body through the mirror. In just a short amount of time, he can feel changes happening. He feels the stretching and popping coming from all over his body and it makes him roar with anticipation. He is nude now and the growth is making his skin feel like fabric. He is soaring past the 300 pound mark and it keeps going as his chest swells up, his legs push even further apart, his arms grow thicker, and his height increases. His immense size starts to make the foundation of the house react and huge cracks start appearing down the walls. He is now living out his ultimate fantasy and never wants it to stop. This might be the end of the story, but then again it might not be. Who knows how far Achilles will go with his imagination. Check out other stories with this character here: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3910-the-other-side-of-the-species/(mentioned, but not a main character) http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2250-achilles-does-a-body-good/(supporting character)

Darren is a veteran of the Evolution Forum and a regular poster. He enjoys it when other members post pics and videos of their favorite bodybuilders and athletes. After being a wallflower for quite some time, he decided to post pictures of himself. A handful of guys posted comments on his thread and praised him for his accomplishments. After a couple of days, the thread blows up and he begins to realize that he is quite popular because of the way he looks. Two guys are so smitten with him that they send him PMs on the site. One of them, Allan, has a secret that he wants to reveal to him in person. Darren is quite apprehensive because he doesn't really know the guy very well. Allan is fairly new to the forum and hasn't participated all that much. The other guy, Kory, is a buddy of his that is really taken aback by his body lately and really wants to meet him in person. Darren tells him about Allan and thinks it would be fun to meet this guy at the same time because of the secret he wants to reveal. Kory eventually comes around to Darren’s suggestion and they set up a date to meet him. Dar has seen pictures of Kory before from Yahoo and is remarkably surprised by how sexy he is when they meet. Their eyes meet and they both kiss very passionately. Both receive texts in the middle of their meet and greet from Allan and meet at the local hotel. When they find his room, he opens the door and reveals that he is a massive bodybuilder with a really hairy body and a well-kempt face. He invites both of them in and begins to study each and every part of their bodies. He senses their attraction to each other and wants both of them to just relax and 'get into the moment'. They both begin kissing again and feel like the air around them is actually getting tighter. They feel compelled to take their clothes off and continue to make love. Allan takes his pants off and sits back in a chair as he concentrates on the two men. Darren is so into Kory that he doesn't even notice that his cock has actually lengthened by an inch. Kory's cock has also lengthened an inch and is wrestling with his friend’s cock. With Allan looking on in his chair, he manages to extend Darren and Kory's cocks by one inch. The air around them is beginning to change their hormonal levels to the point that their bodies are beginning to expand. As Darren thrusts his huge cock into his buddy, his ass flairs outward and his legs begin to swell up to the point that he can actually hear the bed starting to creak. Kory's body is also beginning to change as his ass expands along with his asshole. His abs pushes upward and forces his legs outward due to his new size. Darren’s chest swells up to the point that he loses sight of his buddy. Kory also swells up huge breaking the entire bed in the process. Allan is swelling himself as his clothes start shredding and his chair breaks. The growth doesn't stop either as all three of them grow beyond human proportions. As Darren cums inside Kory, Allan walks over to both of them and adds his cum to the sexcapade by spreading it on the other two growing giants. The growth continues to accelerate as the three men defy logic with their growth cycles. Despite Allan's best efforts to advance his own agenda, Darren and Kory successfully decide to restrain him and control his own growth. With this extreme cycle continuing, they decide to rebel and steal away his powers. They have figured out that his cum contains enough fuel to make them both grow exponentially. When he cums however, his power is minimal and he can't grow anymore. With both of them stronger than him, he cannot escape either of their grasps. Darren manages to tie him up several times with the sheets and bed covers from the broken bed as he lies on the floor. They both start working his cock and turning him on against his will. They have to be careful to only arouse him in spurts as he will grow if they do it for too long. While Darren strokes the base of his cock, Kory is stroking the head and working up a good rhythm too. Allan begins oozing precum which slides down his shaft and coats both giant’s hands. While the man's precum isn't extremely potent, it does have an importance. They both feel sensations moving up their bodies that eventually end up in both of their cocks. Their massive members are growing even bigger as Darren watches his cock lengthen as it snakes its way towards Allan's mouth. Unfortunately Kory's is doing the same thing. This puts a smile on Allan’s face as he takes both cocks into his mouth, slurping away at the juices flowing inside his mouth and down his body. Despite the fact that this is exactly what the tied up man wants, they both can't help but to enjoy the sensation coming from his insatiable sucking. The precum gets thicker and changes to a very smooth honey texture that the man laps up like it is the last meal he will ever have. Darren and Kory are feeling unbelievably great and can feel their bodies slowing growing again. Allan will get his revenge on them though as the two giant’s precum begins to change its texture to pure sweet and sticky cum making this man grow into something else. The two giant’s inch closer to the ceiling as the other man continues to drink up their cum loads. He laughs at both of them as he explodes in imaginable growth. His arms and legs that are bound are unleashing their fury on the knots and sheets holding him in place. Darren and Kory turn to look at him and notice his legs tatter the knots and his forearms expanding to the point that the veins begin to look like garden hoses. He destroys the sheets in a matter of seconds. He grows so fast that the hotel room may not exist once he stops growing. The giants are so shocked that it is pretty much too late to run. They do manage to get out of the room in time before it implodes under his size. They are fairly big themselves but they still resemble humans. Allan must be about 15’tall now and appears to have a vendetta for both men. Both of the smaller giants stand outside the crumbling hotel in awe of what this gargantuan monster has just achieved. He must weigh nearly a ton and his tool dangles dangerously close to both of their heads. The two of them combined probably top about 800 pounds. After they look at each other for a few seconds, they figure out that perhaps if he drips precum on top of them, they both might be able to drain his energy somehow and even grow bigger themselves. They both rub his insanely large balls and manage to get their hands around his shaft to rubbing very rapidly. Allan’s moans shake the ground and start shattering glass in the buildings around them. When they feel him starting to tense up, he attempts to crush them knowing what they are up to. Kory barely avoids the monster’s feet and feels a mist coming from his giant cock head. Darren watches as his buddy starts growing again adding an additional 100 pounds to his frame. He is clearly much stronger now and strokes even harder and faster. Again, the monster tries to crush both of them, but is unsuccessful. They both begin to notice that he is slowly starting to shrink as he appears to erupt any second now. Darren starts to see a white ocean flowing out of his cock head as Kory keeps stroking. They both dive straight into the huge white river as it continues to flow freely. It isn't long before the entire planet begins to tremble as the two smaller giants begin their otherworldly growth cycles. They both roar with excitement as their strength and power explodes. They absorb all of Allan’s cum as their muscles grow beyond the limits of humanity. The other monster can't help but to watch in disgust as the two behemoths soar into the sky and squash him like a bug with their immense feet. They both no longer function as humans as their humanistic traits disappear. The only thing they can do now is have sex with each other and destroy everything in their sights. Eating each other’s cum will have no effect anymore as they grow to their biggest potential. Growing bigger would most likely suffocate both of them to death since there is no more air beyond the clouds. The real question now is what will happen to the two of them since they are now the biggest creatures on the planet?

-I will post the whole story little by little to create some suspence. Sorry if there are mistakes, not clear things or not idiomatic expression, as I am not a native speaker. I hope you enjoy: This is a story of a skinny boy. His name was Paul. He was very short compared with the guys of his age and his skin was very pale. At school he was very good at science. He learned to build little machines and robots by himself. Machine design was his passion. On one occasion, after school, as he was walking next to a gym, three guys near the entrance, who looked very muscular, stared at him and started laughing. They shouted: -What an ugly boy you are! You are so little and skinny! Look at us! We are muscular and sexy! You are a loser nerd! You are hideous! Paul started crying and ran fast away. What they told him was awful. -How dare they!- shouted the boy. Paul remembered that on each of their T-shirts there was written one name: Carl, Chris and Christopher. -They must be their names- thought Paul. Carl was quite big, Chris was bigger and Christopher was huge. -Tomorrow I will take another path to avoid them- said he to himself. And so he did, but, while he was walking on the paviment, a car slew down beside him. They were the three guys of the previous day. -Look at you. You are hideous! See this guns? And they started flexing. Then they laughed very meanly and drove fast away. -What?!- said Paul. -How did they know I was going to be here?- asked the boy himself. -That's enough!- he exclaimed. -They cannot get away with this. They will pay for it!-. Paul thought up a plan to avenge himself. He worked hard for half an year and, while Carl, Chris and Christopher were going on mocking him and pumping their muscles, Paul's project came to an end. To be continued...

Jeremiah awakens from his sleep and hears a knock on his apartment door. He looks down from his auburn-haired beefy chest to see if he is wearing his black boxers and luckily he is. He walks up to the door and peers through a crack to see who it is. He asks what the person wants and notices that they have a deep voice. He unlocks the door and opens it to see that it is his stepbrother. The man jumps into his arms as he is carried inside. He slams him down on the couch making the smaller guy laugh hysterically. Jeremiah tells him to calm down because he doesn’t need his neighbors to get the wrong impression. He stands over by his kitchenette since he is a little embarrassed that his stepbrother is there seeing him in his boxers. Brody smiles and says not to worry about it too much since he has seen half-naked guys before from his workout sessions. He informs his beefy brother that he needs to go see their father about the personal issue he is experiencing. He doesn’t want to get into it again with Brody, but he understands his brother’s concerns about his recent problems. ‘You know you can trust me Jere. I have a feeling you are not the only one with the ‘sudden lapses’ in time. I actually work out with a guy myself that has a similar problem.’ ‘Really? Does this guy talk about waking up in places he has never been to before because that is what happens with me?’ ‘Ummm…..well sort of yes. I have known him for several years, but he has sworn me to secrecy about our friendship. It is weird but I go along with it.’ ‘That is strange buddy. Are you sure you can trust him that much?’ ‘I think so, I know he is gay but I have showered with him before and nothing has happened. He isn’t exactly the type to pursue guys purely for sex or frankly anything of the sort.’ ‘Well okay, I just don’t want you to get into too much trouble then Brody.’ He tells Brody that he needs to get ready for the gym since he has woke him up a tad early, but that he can stick around for a bit if he wants. Brody admits that he had no idea how early it was and apologizes for the inconvenience. The nicely built brunette stands up to hug him tightly before Jeremiah picks him up to use him like a barbell. Brody makes a few nervous sounds before the beefy man puts him back down. ‘Why do you always do that to me Jere? You know that scares me a little bit.’ *the furry stud laughs* ‘Hehe because I know you hate it, but you know I love you bro. So why does our dad want to talk to me anyway?’ *goes to put his gym shorts on* Brody follows him into his room to sit in a chair not far from where Jeremiah is standing. The big man slides a tank on which hugs his hairy pecs quite well as his massive traps push it far enough up to expose his stomach which shows off his bottom two abs. Brody notices this and chuckles. ‘What? What are you looking at Brody? *looks down* Yeah I am aware that my abs are showing, but I love this tank, it feels like I am not wearing anything at all and I have to wear something or they will kick me out.’ ‘I know Jere, I have been told the same thing trust me. See my abs.’ *lifts shirt to flex his 8-pack* Jeremiah stares intensely at his stepbrother’s remarkable chest. The bottom part of each of his pecs have perfectly shaped nipples and are quite round. ‘Uhh wow Brody, it has been quite a while since I have seen your chest. You should go shirtless more often. You are telling me that this guy you work out with and take showers around does not harbor any feelings for you?’ Brody seems confused by this and appears to be thinking. ‘Well I don’t think he does. He has never said anything to me about it.’ ‘Buddy, you still haven’t told me what our dad wants to talk about.’ ‘Ohh yeah, I’m not sure. You know I don’t work there anymore so it could have something to do with the company. You will have to find out.’ ‘Alright, well I need to get going Brody. Want another hug?’ *puts arms out and smiles* ‘Hell no, I know what you would do. I will follow you out I guess.’ They both proceed out the apartment door and say goodbye to each other. Not long afterwards, Jeremiah is met by a neighbor who lives two doors down from him. This guy complains to him about the amount of noise that comes out of his apartment. Apparently the man could hear Jeremiah having sex with his boyfriend Glenn multiple times over a span of months because he keeps telling him this every time they talk. The conversation ends abruptly when Jeremiah tells him that he needs to get going. The man looks a bit annoyed but he can see that this is going nowhere and turns to go back inside his own apartment. As Jeremiah gets into the elevator, he hears someone from down the hall yelling at him to hold the doors open. He sticks his thick bulging calves out to keeps the doors from closing on him as a very thin man gets in with him and thanks him for his generosity. They start talking briefly as the elevator goes to the ground floor. The man seems a bit out of it. ‘You alright man, you seem out of sorts.’ The man looks up at Jeremiah and makes an odd face. ‘Ohh it is just this guy that lives on your floor won’t stop bugging me. He constantly wants to know what I am doing and likes to talk about his old football awards. I mean he is a decent guy and all, but I don’t really care all that much about what he did in his glory days.’ ‘Ohh I know who you are talking about. He is one of my neighbors. Bryan Amman. Yeah he bugs me a lot too, but mostly about my sex life.’ The man smiles a little as the elevator doors open. They walk through them and stop for a minute. ‘I notice you are dressed for the gym. Do you happen to work out at Universal down the street?’ ‘Why yes I do man, do you work out there?’ ‘I do actually, I was actually going there too, but Bryan wanted to have a chat here before I did. I live just down the street from here so I walked.’ ‘Well you could ride with me if you want, save you some gas.’ ‘Sure that sounds great. My name is Dale Figueroa by the way.’ ‘Mine is Jeremiah Hollis. Just follow me man.’ They reach the parking lot and get into Jeremiah’s car. As they strap their belts on, Dale turns his head to scan the big guy’s body slowly up and down. Jeremiah turns slightly and notices that he is being checked out by him and winks before bouncing his hairy pecs at him. ‘I see you like muscles man. Maybe I can give you a few pointers so you can get big like me.’ ‘That would be great Jeremiah. Sorry I am staring at your chest but it is so huge.’ The beefy stud smiles and starts to drive out the parking lot. Dale stares at the huge softball sized muscles sitting inside Jeremiah’s left arm. Knowing that he is getting stared at again, the beefy stud makes it jump a few times. Dale tries not to make it obvious that he likes what he sees but it is too late. He tries to hide the erection forming in his pants by placing his hands over top of it. Jeremiah continues to smile as he continues to look down the road and squeezes his biceps harder making the veins rise to the surface. He cocks his mouth to the side though and realizes that maybe he is not being fair to Dale. ‘Hehe I’m sorry man, I shouldn’t tease you like this since I am not your boyfriend or anything. We should be at the gym in just a few minutes.’ Dale can feel sweat starting to pour down his face and neck and goes to wipe it off with one of his hands. When he does, his cock is now quite visible in his shorts when he uncovers it. Jeremiah peeks over and makes a couple of moaning sounds but tries to hide the fact that he even saw it at all. Dale seems to be quite uncomfortable now and speaks. ‘Uhhh can you speed up a little bit Jeremiah, I am feeling a little sick to my stomach.’ ‘Ohh we should be there in a few minutes man, just hold on alright.’ Jeremiah speeds up a bit not knowing what Dale is going through and just wants to make sure the guy doesn’t throw up in his car or something. They manage to get there around the time Dale reaches down to grab his stomach. He pulls the passenger side door open in the gym parking lot and rushes over to the edge of where Jeremiah parked by the grass. The beefy driver sits there and looks over sort of dumbfounded as to why this perfectly calm man just became somewhat irrational. He opens his door and gets out slowly closing it before placing his huge arms on the top of the car. He watches Dale bend over facing the ground and let out a few groans. Then he decides to say something to him. ‘You alright man? Seriously, you were just fine a few minutes ago and now you are extremely sick for some reason. Should I call 911?’ ‘UHH NO! Don’t call anyone please Jeremiah. *puts his left arm out behind him to assure the big man that he will be okay* I just…..have to let this pass over okay. I get…..spells like this where my body just goes into spasms.’ Jeremiah seems confused by this and starts to walk towards the doors going into the gym, but not before he remembers to get his gym bag. He retrieves it from the backseat of his car and closes the door. When he goes over to shut the passenger side door, he hears Dale make a sound he hasn’t heard before. He turns and sees Dale standing up breathing heavily as strange sounds start coming from the man’s body. ‘Dale…..man you are freaking me out. I honestly don’t know what to…..’ Before he can get another word out, he watches the man’s back expanding as it stretches the shirt fabric to its limits. Dale stops groaning at this point and is instead very quiet. Jeremiah is in awe as he witnesses the man’s calves and legs growing in front of his eyes. Dale’s shorts are beginning to strain against his bigger ass as his glutes begin to stretch the seams to their limits. Jeremiah drops his gym bag and wonders what the hell is happening at this moment. He doesn’t say anything else and just continues to watch what is transpiring. He finally hears Dale make a few low grumbles before the back of his shirt shreds revealing thick back muscles that were nonexistent just a few minutes before. His shoes sound like rockets going off which scares the crap out of Jeremiah as he jumps backwards. The big man sees Dale’s growing feet make quick work of his socks too as they disintegrate. Dale’s huge shoulders and lats are tearing their way through the sides and top of his shirt as it quickly becomes tatters under the sheer size of the growing man’s upper body. Finally, Dale’s thick ass busts its way out the back taking out his underwear too. Jeremiah can hear him moaning now in a much deeper voice as several popping and swelling sounds are heard from the front. He can see the outline of Dale’s growing chest as he peers around from the side to see a nicely formed 8-pack protruding from the man’s abdomen. His growing pecs manage to rip the whole front of his shirt open before it falls to the ground. Dale reaches down and pulls his shorts off with just a few fingers as his big cock dangles between his legs. The remaining material from his underwear hangs lifeless from his midsection. The man’s arms begin popping loudly as Jeremiah’s pupils dilate watching both arms expand to nearly twice their size. The sounds and sights of swelling muscle makes the beefy stud lick his lips. After a few seconds, the man reaches down to give his cock a couple of tugs making it shoot a couple of clear streams of precum into the grass. Jeremiah feels his own cock jumping and leaking in his shorts as he reaches down to adjust it. The man finally turns around and smiles at him. He walks towards Jeremiah which makes the big man fall over in front of the gym doors. Surprisingly, no one from inside the gym comes out to check on them. When Dale finally does catch up to him, his cock relaxes a bit from the shock. ‘Hi there Jeremiah, I just wanted to personally thank you for driving me here. Of course I wasn’t planning on showing this side of myself out here in the open, but this will do I guess.’ The big man is not sure exactly what he means by this and tries to get up from the sidewalk. ‘Uhh what are you talking about Dale? I mean…..you look a lot different now. Your body is…..amazing and all but what the hell happened to you.’ ‘Well for one thing, I am not Dale I am Dalton. I would like to say that I am his sexier side. Anyway, I think I need some new clothes if I am going to go workout. Do you have anything I can wear in that bag of yours?’ *winks* Jeremiah grabs his gym bag and unzips it quickly to rummage through it. Dalton leans down and helps him. He finds a black jock strap and puts it on. Amazingly it fits his new frame as he stuffs his semi-erect cock inside the pouch. He is handed one of the hairy stud’s cutout tank tops and compression shorts. He slides the shorts on and pulls the tank over his head as it just floats in the wind barely hiding anything on his upper body. Jeremiah is still in absolute awe as to what he has just witnessed. He gets helped up by Dalton who puts his hand on the hairy man’s shoulder as they turn to walk inside the front door of the gym. After signing in at the front desk, Dalton turns to speak to Jeremiah. ‘I promise I will return these to you sometime soon buddy. I really need to start buying my gym gear before I let Dale take over again.’ ‘Uhh whatever man, you should probably keep those since I still have a few here myself. Besides it all seems to fit you well.’ The hairy man can’t help but to stare at Dalton’s granite glutes hugging his shorts. Even his crotch looks impressive in them. Several guys start looking at them from various areas of the gym which doesn’t go unnoticed from Dalton’s perspective. ‘Hmph, well I better get started then man. You should seriously join me after my workout tonight so we can get to know each other a little better. My boyfriend and I are in an open relationship so we don’t mind seeing other guys.’ Jeremiah seems a bit conflicted as to what he should say next. ‘Ummm well I have a boyfriend too but we are not open to seeing other guys at this point. I guess it can be beneficial to do that, but we are not ready at this time.’ ‘That is cool. I won’t hold you up then Jeremiah, thanks again for transporting me here.’ He puts his big hand out to shake the hairy stud’s which leads to a big bearhug. This surprises Jeremiah to the point that he nearly punches Dalton in the gut. The smooth muscleman laughs a little before rubbing the hairy stud’s back and shoulders slowly. Jeremiah tries to stop him and puts a little bit of distance between him and the smooth stud. ‘Okay okay enough man. You are making me really nervous. I will talk to you later.’ Dalton lets go and turns to walk over and start working out on the leg machines while Jeremiah moves over to the furthest area of the gym. He sits beside one of his close workout buddies Roman so they can start their routine. He doesn’t say a word to him about what transpired just a few minutes before. The cute dark-haired but well-built Israeli man shakes his head in disbelief. ‘About time you got here J, you are probably about thirty minutes late.’ ‘Yeah well I had to bring someone here with me. He is a weird one for sure, but we made it.’ ‘Hehe I won’t ask then, let’s get this show rolling along since I have already worked my arms over really good.’ He flexes his thick veiny cannons at Jeremiah which prompts the hairy stud to shove him lightly. ‘Well shit! I guess I will have to just catch up to you then. I’ll show you what a real man’s arms look like here in a little bit.’ The two studs continue cracking jokes at each other as the morning rolls on inside the gym. The place is bustling with sweaty bodies as they hope to capitalize on their hard work completely unaware of what happened in the parking lot just a few minutes beforehand.

‘Mmm oh gawd Todd this stuff is so fucking good you have to try it.’ ‘Damn Jake you really need to slow down on all of that food, you are going to get so damn fat.’ ‘You have to eat big to get big buddy. I can’t wait until I blow up huge, I just wish my growth was quicker. It is never enough I swear.’ ‘You are crazy man. I will never understand your need for all of this food. I hate these damn buffets, can’t we go to an actual restaurant sometime.’ ‘Hehe maybe on a rest day Todd, but after one of these fucking crazy workouts, I need to fill my belly with all kinds of stuff. I have no choice it is a need not a want hehe.’ Jake has a real love affair with food. Even before he got into weightlifting he loved it. He grew up wanting to be big and always researched how to get there. Once he got started into both on a regular basis, he realized that his body could grow if he fed it as much as possible. Buffets have become his favorite stops because of the huge amounts of food they provide. His close friend and training partner Todd goes with him to eat a lot mainly because Jake likes to make him uncomfortable and maybe because he likes him a little more than he shows. Jake’s interesting features originally drew Todd in when they first met. He has blondish red hair and has grey eyes to go along with his thick beefy muscles. At first Todd was only interested in Jake as a workout partner, but it grew more personal as he watched Jake slowly get bigger over time. He usually wears obscenely tight clothes which strain each time they go to eat. Todd suspects that he does this on purpose in case a sleeve rips or maybe one of his shirts bust open after he makes his stomach bloat. Todd’s secret crush on Jake is probably the main reason why he withstands all of these buffet trips. Normally in the back of his mind as he sits and watches the big brute eat, he imagines Jake fulfilling his need to go all in and make his muscles explode as he gulps down each and every morsel. He will just stare off into the distance sometimes listening to Jake moaning as he eats his food. ‘HEY! Are you drifting again buddy? Where do you go man? I know you get tired of listening to me down this stuff, but you don’t know what you are missing. MMMM’ ‘No it’s alright Jake. I just want to eventually go somewhere that doesn’t involve consuming multiple plates of the same food over and over. I am lucky if I get two of them emptied each time.’ Jake sits back in his chair and pounds on his stomach as it makes a hollow sound. The buttons on his dress shirt have started to stretch to their limits. His hairy stomach protrudes a bit making Todd stare a tad at the reddish hair peeking through. Jake winks before letting out a slight belch. ‘Hmm I think I need another plate buddy. I’ll be back in a few minutes.’ Todd watches the big guy get up and go back over to the buffet line after clearing his third plate. He starts to daydream again but this time goes all in on his fantasies of the huge stud. He can’t quite pinpoint exactly what he is feeling at that moment but in this instance it feels slightly different like there is some force making him go further into his fantasy of making Jake grow. This entire sequence must have lasted several minutes because when he snaps out of his fantasy, Jake is already back at the table getting ready to tear into his food again. ‘I swear Todd you need to stop doing that because you might never come back the next time.’ ‘Uhh sorry Jake, I don’t know what is going on with me today. This is happening more than usual for some reason. Is that your fourth plate?’ ‘MMMM it is buddy. I think this will be my last one though since you seem like you are getting distracted. I don’t want to keep you from getting something else done.’ Todd looks at him and smiles. ‘No it is quite alright man. You go ahead and eat and I’ll just watch I guess.’ ‘Okay suit yourself Todd.’ Jake takes a big bite of the chicken on his plate and lets out a deep moan. He almost seems to be having a moment. ‘Ohh fuck…..damn that is some good meat…..i can’t remember the last time I tasted something that good.’ Todd smiles back again as he stares at the nicely-shaped boulders of muscle straining inside of the beefy stud’s arms. His amusing thought of what Jake said almost escapes him as he notices a slight change in them. The huge vein sitting over top of his left bicep appears to have increased in size somehow at least it looks that way from his perspective. He wonders if it is his imagination playing with him, but he continues to watch it as it contracts. It looks like every time he swallows a bite, the vein grows a little more. ‘Mmmm I’m feeling really warm all of a sudden Todd, hehe must be all of this protein passing through my body.’ Todd looks around the buffet just to see if anyone else is noticing what he is seeing. Nope for the most part the place is starting to clear out since it is getting closer to the late hours of the evening. He can see the fabric starting to fray a little bit on both sleeves as both biceps appear to be slowly growing. Todd’s eyes grow huge as he witnesses this happening in front of him. ‘Uhh Jake…..I think your shirt is having a bit of a problem. Your sleeves appear to be having issues with your arms.’ ‘MMMM…..huh? What do you mean? *looks at his biceps* Ohh hehe, that is strange. I swear I just bought this shirt not too long ago. Oh well I must be pumped up from that workout earlier today. I think I might have to get another plate Todd. I’m so sorry man I really am but the buffet today just tastes so good for some reason.’ Jake scoops up some of the remaining chicken and licks the fork with his tongue. Todd’s eyes instantly go to the lifter’s forearms as they begin to stretch wider. The veins and tendons expand slowly pulling the skin in both arms tighter as the muscles grow larger. Jake seems oblivious to his change as he sits there taking in the flavor of the chicken. ‘Okay man, time for another plate. This time I think I will get the turkey with a little bit of ham too. Sit tight okay.’ Jake starts to get up as Todd notices the big guy’s huge cock starting to stretch further down his shorts. He can almost see the thick cockhead peeking out from the right side of them. Todd himself feels his own cock straining as he reaches down to adjust it. Before long, Jake is already back at the table and sits down with a huge grin on his face. He looks over at Todd who is starting to sweat a bit. ‘What is going on with you man? You feel bad or something? Maybe you need to eat something.’ Todd watches eagerly as Jake puts turkey in his mouth and chews it slowly. As he swallows it, Todd hears fabric ripping. He sees that Jake’s biceps have finally torn their way through the sleeves as the rip moves all the way up to his shoulders which appear to be growing too. The round bulbous muscles are stretching the fibers to their limits as they begin to emerge through the seams. Todd hears them slowly ripping apart which makes him moan a bit louder. In fact, the growth seems to be moving all over Jake’s body now. He sees Jake’s pecs swelling to the point that they spill up and out the top of his button-up shirt. ‘MMMM OHH YEAH! THIS TASTES SO FUCKING AMAZING!’ Jake’s voice gets louder as Todd can see the changes happening much faster now. Jake’s shirt buttons begin to fly everywhere as his pecs and stomach grow beyond the limits of them. His delts, lats, and the majority of the muscles in his back tear through the fabric like paper as his reddish fur thickens on top of them. He appears to be getting a major rush from the turkey as he puts the fork down to flex his expanding guns. His shirt completely shreds as he does this revealing his immense upper body as it continues to grow. Todd looks at him in awe as he pulls his cock out from under the table to start stroking it. ‘OH FUCK THAT TASTED SO GOOD MAN. HOLY SHIT, I think I am starting to leak pre Todd.’ Jake stands up and feels a trail of clear fluid running down his right leg as his cock travels its way further down his quad. Todd moans softly to himself so his huge friend can’t hear him. The growing lifter leans down to put his hands back on the table to start eating the ham which still sits on the plate. ‘I just can’t stop eating buddy…..mmmm fuck it is like I can’t concentrate anymore.’ As he picks up his fork again to eat the ham, Jake’s growing lower body shreds his shorts as the seams rip under the pressure of his furry reddish blonde quads. Todd sees his growing friend’s calves doubling up on themselves as he also appears to be growing taller. With each bite of the ham, Jake’s back makes a cracking sound as his body appears to be readjusting itself. He seems unaware that his legs and feet are slowly moving away from the table with the extra height. His hand still planted on the table is beginning to make it creak a little more. Todd strokes harder on his cock as he moans a little louder getting the attention of his hungry buddy. ‘Whoa Todd, I guess you do like me a lot. Hehe I should have known that I guess.’ As he finishes off the ham, the remaining fabric from his shorts falls to the ground revealing his giant cock and huge bubble butt to accommodate his growing hairy quads and powerful calves. He stands there completely nude rubbing his round belly as his wet cock bounces freely dribbling a thick stream of precum on the floor. He starts to feel the thick fur running up and down his body slowly massaging each hair and looks down to examine himself. It is like he always knew this would happen because he barely reacts whatsoever. As he places his enormous hands back down on the table, it makes a loud noise and breaks in half. He smiles at the rubble falling in front of his face and flexes his biceps. Todd’s erect cock is in plain view now as he just avoids the carnage. Jake winks as he walks over to where his admirer is sitting. He looks him in the eyes and picks him up in his arms. He carries the smaller man over to the buffet and knocks the top part of it off to sit Todd down on the counter. Todd can see now that there is no one left in the buffet. ‘Want to hand feed me Todd? I think this could be a lot of fun don’t you think?’ He winks and even places the small man’s hands on his chest. Todd squeezes the giant boulders as Jake bounces them slowly. Todd moans and tries to reach down for his cock again as his pants dangle below his knees. Jake stops him and pulls his pants off to throw them over to the side. He then places Todd’s hands along his lower back to let him get more acquainted. ‘No stroking man. I want you to savor it. Build you up so you can feel as good as I do. Now why don’t you turn around and get me some of that sweet potato casserole sitting there?’ Todd smiles back at him and reaches over to grab the giant spoon sitting in the tray. He fills it up with the sweet potatoes and turns to shove it into Jake’s mouth. The hungry beast chews most of it as the remainder rolls down his thick furry chest. Todd leans in to catch it with his tongue as he places his mouth on Jake’s massive pecs. He feels the incredible heat emanating from him as his tongue finds its way to the muscleman’s nipples as he begins to worship them. He hears the spoon fall to the ground as Jake growls in lust. Todd feels him grab a hold of his back as the hulk begins growing once again. ‘OHH SHIT TODD, this feels so fucking awesome. I just can’t stop loving how my body responds to the food.’ Todd feels Jake’s nipples stretching and getting bigger as he lays his head on his huge friend’s pec shelf feeling it swell beneath his face. The huge lifter must be over 7 feet tall now and easily 350 pounds. He laughs in shock as he holds his smaller friend in his arms cuddling him and rubbing his back. ‘Mmmm I love this a lot Todd. I never really had strong feelings like this for you before, but your hands on my growing body feels incredible. Instead of stroking that cock man, why don’t you put it inside my ass and make me feel how much you love my growth.’ Todd looks amazed and nods in agreement. Jake takes him over to an ice cream machine and opens the top of it. Before the small admirer has a chance to do anything else, the huge lifter rips Todd’s shirt off of him with one hand and sits him beside the machine with the other. He grabs a huge pitcher sitting by and dips it into the milk inside. He takes it out and starts gulping down the milk as it flows down his body. He then leans down to pool the milk all over Todd’s bare chest before giving the small man a very manly kiss. They both moan loudly as they lock lips. The small 180 pound Todd is shocked to see the huge 350 pound Jake push the machine off the table as he gets on top of him very slowly. Todd’s thick cock slowly pushes inside Jake’s waiting hole as he growls deeply. He maneuvers his way further down the shaft as Todd moans louder. Incredibly, Jake’s size is not too much for his small top as the big man tries to keep from hurting him. The two milk covered studs completely lose themselves in the moment as Jake feels a huge load building from inside Todd’s balls. ‘MMMM, I always knew you wanted me Todd. I want you to fill me up with that hot spunk of yours and then I will feed you something they don’t serve here on the menu.’ Todd feels the flood moving into his cock as he yells in ecstasy. ‘Fucking punch my chest man. Make my cock bounce hot stuff, come on.’ The small man punches him several times as his pecs and stomach flex showing off the huge ripples of solid muscle. Jake’s cock bounces furiously as he spills huge amounts of precum down his small lover’s chest. Todd looks into his eyes with incredible lust and has no words to speak of. Jake winks as he leans down to bury his top’s face into his pec shelf and moans himself. ‘Fuck yeah little man, cum inside me. Fulfill your desire for me and I will fulfill yours too.’ Todd rears back as he explodes inside Jake making the big man roar in delight. Todd thrusts multiple times shooting numerous ropes of thick goo inside him. The huge man’s sweaty muscles drip profusely as his cock swells up until it is almost purple. ‘OHH FUCK MAN…..I CAN’T HOLD IT ANY LONGER…..TIME FOR YOU TO EAT YOUR HOT MEAL!’ Jake quickly gets up off of Todd’s cock so he can shove his giant rod down his buddy’s mouth. The huge member pulses wildly as it contracts pushing a giant river of cum down Todd’s throat. He nearly loses consciousness as the load fills his belly full of thick cum. The huge man roars as his huge muscles flex and react with the whole sequence. He holds Todd’s head in place as his cock continues to pump jet after jet down the man’s throat. ‘OH GAWDDAMN IT TODD feels so fucking good to get that out. I guess it was a good thing you didn’t eat that much earlier because you won’t be hungry for a while now.’ Todd moans as Jake’s cock remains hard in his mouth. He slowly sucks on it lovingly running his tongue against the immense vein running along the side. This makes Jake moan in ecstasy as he smiles and looks down to wink at Todd again. The small stud can tell that another load is building inside Jake’s round balls. ‘WOW, I think this one is going to be as big as the last one Todd. Keep going buddy…..oh yeah…..just like that…..just a little more man…..OH FUCK YEAH!’ Todd tastes the sticky precum changing over to the solid white stuff again as another big juicy load goes down his throat. The load is so powerful that cum flows down the sides of his face and along his chest. Jake pulls his cock out and continues to stroke it as he leans down to lap up the cum already running down Todd’s body. His cock continues to shoot its jizz all over the feeder’s body. By the time it is done shooting, the small stud is completely coated in his sticky juices. ‘MMMM Todd, that was incredible. I think…..I need…..a break now.’ Jake falls on to the floor and appears to be unconscious. Todd lies on the table spent himself and incredibly full. He lifts his head up to look down at his immense stomach bloated from the massive amounts of cum he consumed. It is at this moment that he feels a rush of energy flowing through him. ‘OHHHH GAWD I CAN’T STOP IT……’ BOOM BOOM BOOM! Todd’s body explodes in size as his muscles nearly triple. The growth is so abrupt that his cock sprays several jets of cum into the air. The table he is laying on buckles from under him as his 180 pound frame vanishes in seconds. He lands on the floor and notices that he can’t feel any pain. He tries to move but his growing muscles prevent him from making any kind of motion. Jake still lies on the ground unconscious as his good buddy continues to grow beside him. Todd’s skin can barely keep up with the growth as he sails past 500 pounds. The cum from within his stomach finally dissipates as it now matches the rest of his giant body. He barely has enough time to notice his changes as he also goes unconscious. As the two behemoths lie there, the people in the back of the restaurant peer around the corner before calling the authorities. It isn’t known what will happen next, but in this case consuming protein certainly does a body good.

‘Are you reading that story again Chane? Damnit man, I know you want to be one of those guys that end up having a fling with Achilles but come on.’ ‘I know I know I’m sorry Matt. I just can’t help it, there is so much sex and the transformations are great too. I just want to be one of those guys he meets up with and changes.’ ‘You are fine the way you are stud, you don’t need to go overboard fantasizing about some guy in a fan story geez. You have me and I’m not too shabby right?’ *flexes his small biceps* ‘Yeah I guess so. Do you want to have sex before you leave?’ *grins really big* ‘And you always want to have sex after reading it too. I wish I had time hot stuff but I need to get going. You need to get moving to the service center too anyways. I will talk to you later okay?’ Matt leaves their bedroom and walks down the hall to where the front door is to open it. He waves goodbye to Chane and leaves not long after. The fairly nerdy man sits at his desk and just stares at the computer screen not thinking about too much and just daydreams as he watches Matt drive off in his sports car. His mind wanders a bit as he imagines what Achilles might look like in real life. The words in the story make him out to be a very beefy stud with a vivid imagination. Chane wishes that he had the same ability as the man in the story so he can grow and be the incredible stud that Achilles is. He dozes off after a few minutes and feels as if he is falling from the sky. After a few seconds, he opens his eyes and thinks that he is awake, but rather he isn’t. He gets up from his computer chair and goes walking into the kitchen. There he sees a thickly muscled, black haired, handsome man standing over by one of the windows and is shirtless. His black chest hair is damp and it appears that he has just finished some workout. The man turns and gives Chace a big grin before doing a double bicep pose. His huge guns shine as the hair protruding from his pits is exposed. ‘Greetings mate. I was just getting ready to fix myself a big protein shake. I really hit those weights hard today, do you think I succeeded at getting a nice bloody pump?’ The man turns to do a double bicep flex with his back to Chane. The enormous delts and traps swell up to match his thick head. Chane nearly faints as he rushes over to sit in one of the kitchen chairs. The man turns back around and looks at him with a confused look. ‘What’s wrong with you mate? You have never acted like this before, at least not since I have known you.’ The man goes over to the blender and turns it on as Chane watches him stand there with his muscles twitching in his back. Chane feels his pulse increasing as he sees the sweat rolling down the huge man’s muscled spine before disappearing into his hot ass crack. As the man finishes fixing his concoction, he takes the pitcher off the blender stand and tips it back to drink its contents. Chane’s pupils dilate as he sees some of the shake rolling down the man’s huge beefy chest. The man finishes the shake and takes a few fingers to rub the amount on his chest into his pecs and stomach. He puts the pitcher down on the counter and walks over to sit by Chane. The handsome man puts his strong hands on Chane’s clean shaven face and leans in to give him a nice light kiss on his lips. Chane doesn’t resist and they slowly lock their lips together. The surprised small man puts his hands on the other man’s head and lightly starts rubbing feeling how tightly muscled it is. The man stops kissing him to say something. ‘You not feeling yourself this morning Chane? Let me put you at ease a little bit mate.’ He pulls Chane’s shirt off and leans in to give him huge manly kisses on his chest. The man pulls him into his own chest and squeezes him softly. Chane feels the man’s thick chest pressing into his own making him moan. He then puts his hands around the man’s wide back and feels the huge muscles as they contract. The man moans himself as he pulls Chane’s pants off. They both get more into it as the man starts to slowly tongue his unsuspecting lover’s shaft throbbing beneath his black undies. Chane moans as he feels his apparent partner’s hands gripping his ass squeezing it tightly making him give in to his temptation. It isn’t long before the man is able to expose the cockhead from beneath Chane’s briefs. The small guy begins to run his hands and arms up and down the man’s huge back as he rubs the huge lats protruding from the beefy stud’s sides. The man smiles up at Chane’s face before running his tongue along the entire head of his cock. He stops lapping at it to say something again. ‘I think you are starting to feel a little better now mate, I can tell. Why don’t I help you get a little more comfortable while I am down here.’ The man slowly pulls his lover’s briefs down and throws them to the side before standing up to give Chane a cheeky grin as he slowly pulls his own gym shorts down past his crotch and giant pumped quads. The thick beef in his legs glisten with sweat as Chane looks in awe at the huge throbbing cock bouncing in front of him. The man finally pulls his shorts completely off past his calves to throw them in the same direction where he launched Chane’s undies. He picks his small lover up into his arms and sits him on the kitchen table before reaching in to shove his tongue down Chane’s throat. The two men embrace as their cocks press against each other and rub their ooze all over their shafts. Chane moans deeply as the man’s massive sweaty torso rubs up against his shirt. The man then reaches down and grabs the side of Chane’s shirt to slowly rip it off taking in the awesome sound of the fabric giving way to his sheer power. He tosses the fabric to the side as he stops kissing Chane to start running his tongue and mouth down his lover’s skinny chest. The man locks his hands together with Chane’s and pulls him up into him again off the table. The small admirer can feel his own hole tingling with anticipation as he realizes that he wants the man’s hot rod up inside him. ‘I know mate I know. I can sense it too. I want you too. I want you to cum for me though mate without me fucking you. This could be bloody fun.’ After thinking for a few minutes, Chane realizes that this man is actually the Achilles that he read about in the story. He looks into the man’s eyes and smiles really big prompting the beefy stud to smile back at him. Achilles slaps his cock on Chane’s and positions him to where the big stud’s cock starts to pulse against his midsection. The smaller man starts to worship his chest feeling its thick contours before slowly nursing his hairy nipples and pecs. The huge strongman moans in his husky british tone and releases one of his hands to caress Chane’s head. ‘MMMMM mate that feels incredible. Keep working me over love and I will give you a bloody wonderful present soon that you will never forget.’ Chane buries his face into the black forest running down Achilles upper body. His throbbing cock is now pressing up against the small admirer’s face before slowly dripping a little pre down his right shoulder. Chane moans as he grabs Achilles’ cock and begins massaging it slowly with his free hand. Achilles growls loudly as he pushes Chane in to suck him. The thick shaft maneuvers its way inside his mouth as it throbs wildly. The tasty ooze increases as it flows down Chane’s throat. He tries to reach down to stroke his own cock, but Achilles slaps it lightly before shaking his finger down at him motioning that he is not allowed. The eager small man squeezes his beefy lover’s ass tightly as he feels Achilles pushing his cock further down his throat. He manages to gain his composure again as he feels his huge lover’s balls hitting his face and slowly swelling bigger than before. ‘You are such a great sucker mate. I can feel myself getting closer to bursting. Why don’t you lean back Chane so I can really make you feel good.’ He slides his cock out of Chane’s mouth and puts him back on the table enough to where his cock begins to slap against the pulsing hole of his eager lover. He lets go of his lover’s other hand to run his own huge beefy hands on Chane’s thin frame. His warm muscles touch his lover’s skin making the smaller man shutter a bit feeling enveloped and a bit protected. Achilles leans in for another manly kiss on Chane’s lips as he runs his hands down to where his small lover’s legs are and pulls them around to his back. Chane immediately locks his legs on to Achilles and moans loudly making the brit growl in delight. ‘MMMM mate I want to cum so badly…..I think you are giving me the impression also that you want my load inside you. *winks and grins* I think you will be surprised as to what I have in store for you mate.’ He rubs his huge cock on Chane’s hole and slowly starts to push it inside sending a rush of ecstasy through the small man. ‘OH YEAH, I know you will love it mate. I have a big load waiting to fill you up.’ He pushes further inside Chane as the smaller man draws closer into Achilles begging to be fucked. The thickly muscled powerlifter senses his small lover’s needs and starts to hump him slowly making the table start to creak. His powerful hairy body starts to drip with sweat as Chane’s eyes become transfixed on his man’s stunning power as he is being ravaged. ‘Mate I can feel it getting closer…..I have to fucking cum so badly it is driving me crazy…..’ He increases his speed as Chane feels Achilles body starting to tense as the table shakes to the point that the legs on it begin to break. The huge stud grabs his lover in his arms as the table finally falls to the ground. He holds Chane up in his arms as he begins to yell in his british drawl. Chane feels his huge lover’s cock starting to contract. ‘OHH FUCK MATE, I CAN’T CONTROL IT…..*stretch*…..*pop*…..I AM FUCKING CUMMING’ As Chane feels the huge river flowing through him, he can feel Achilles muscles expanding all around him as he feels the hairy muscle growing against him. The muscles stretch and pop uncontrollably as his British lover laughs feeling himself starting to wreck everything around him. Before Chane witnesses any other destruction occurring……he wakes up from his dream and feels his cock exploding in his pants. He grabs his cell phone and realizes that he was supposed to be at the service center about an hour ago. His cock continues to throb filling his undies with more cum before it finally stops. He gets up from his chair and ponders what just happened in his dream before he gets up to change into some clean underwear. If Matt found out that he didn’t make it on time, he would probably be pissed. After putting a t-shirt and a pair of shorts on, he gets into his truck. He finally gets to the service center and rushes in to put his uniform on before his coworker Alex sees him. Unfortunately, he has already noticed that he is late and is waiting for Chane in the back dressing area. He smiles and has his big veiny forearms crossed standing in the doorway smiling. ‘Well, did you and Matt have a nice morning? There has to be a reason why you are late, you never are.’ ‘Uhh well I guess you could say that Alex. I’d rather not talk about it and get to work.’ ‘Okay. Frankly I don’t see what you like so much about him, you could have been with me a long time ago and I know I could satisfy you way better than he can. You have known me far longer too and even encouraged me to pursue my aspirations for growth.’ Alex opens his uniform and shows off his greasy muscular frame exposing nearly everything including the upper part of his crotch. ‘Geezus Alex, how do you get away with not wearing any underwear. That is so sleazy man.’ ‘I like the feeling of it all flowing freely man. Besides I get good money if I show off my goods when I get some of these rich guys to leave their cars here. Oh well, I have to get this day moving along, I’m already behind, I will see you out here in a bit.’ Alex leaves as Chane finishes putting his boots on. He feels a bit lightheaded but gets up anyway to go out on the floor to start servicing a vehicle. After changing the oil in the car, he feels himself getting dizzier and almost falls to the ground. Alex hears one of the other guys yell out and rushes over to see what happened. He picks Chane up off the floor and takes him into the back. He looks into his friend’s eyes and sees how disoriented he is. ‘Chane? I’m taking you to the hospital man, you look completely out of it.’ Chane reaches out and touches Alex’s shoulder. ‘No Alex I’m fine. Please don’t call Matt either he won’t know what to do. I feel…..*pauses as he breathes a little heavier* really strange.’ ‘Chane…..?’ The concerned coworker looks down at his buddy’s chest and notices how tight Chane’s shirt is getting from even just a minute before. ‘Have you worked out a lot lately because I don’t remember your pecs looking this swollen?’ Chane turns his head down towards the ground and sees what Alex is talking about. His pecs are slowly stretching his shirt to its limits. He puts his hands on them and feels their power emanating as his nipples stretch the fabric as if they are trying to break free. He doesn’t feel any type of pain from this either which totally intrigues him. Alex’s pupils dilate as he turns his attention towards his friend’s growing arms. Completely unaware of his other changes, Chane’s forearms and biceps begin their growth cycle as the veins and tendons stretch against his skin pushing it wider and thicker. In fact, the unsuspecting recipient’s body is growing all over. Alex takes a seat off to the side as he witnesses the transformation commencing. Chane lightly moans as he continues to feel his pecs stretching the fabric. It slowly starts to rip down the middle as he watches his pecs emerge from captivity and drip several beads of sweat down his torso. His once flat chest is now filling out rapidly as his abs tear through the bottom half of his shirt. His growing back shreds his shirt and begins to work on his uniform. His legs quickly catch up to his upper body as they fill every single inch of the space in his shorts before ripping the seams completely open. It isn’t long before they start to fill the area remaining in his uniform. Alex pulls his greasy cock out from his own uniform and slowly wanks seeing his friend morph into someone far more appealing. Chane’s face and head is beginning to change its appearance slightly as his hair changes from blonde to brown and his face gets fuller even growing a bit of stubble. His shoulders stretch bigger and rounder pushing his uniform higher off his body to make room for his immense delts and lats. At this point, the growing stud pulls his tattered shirt off and looks up at Alex before winking and throwing the rag at him. Alex moans before he starts to crawl his way over to where Chane is sitting. They don’t speak as Alex pulls the top part of Chane’s uniform down to watch his upper body continue its dramatic change. At this point, the grower sees what his arms have done and smiles. Alex stops stroking his cock and runs his hands all over Chane’s thick forearms before tracing them up along a giant vein which continues into his shoulders. He squeezes them tightly getting a reaction from the growing stud. Chane wraps his arms around Alex and hugs him into his chest which pulses with excitement. Feeling Chane’s powerful quads starting to rip the seams apart in his uniform, Alex quickly pulls the rest of it off. The big bodybuilder’s legs are completely drenched in sweat from their transformation as his body hair begins to thicken up. Alex can feel Chane’s chest hair growing quickly as it covers his pecs and abs. He runs his hands over them making the big man moan lightly. ‘Oh mate…..*pauses and grabs his newly thickened neck with both giant arms* what the bloody hell? Huh? Why am I talking this way? I’m not british? *pauses again to think about it as Alex stares curiously up at his face* Could it be? *looks off in the distance* WHOA! I thought it was just a dream?’ ‘What was just a dream Chane? You mean this crazy transformation? I admit I never thought you would ever look so incredible.’ Alex runs his hands up and down his friend’s incredible quads and feels the bodybuilder’s throbbing cock against his own which is sitting up against his. Chane’s brown eyes stare into Alex’s blue ones before leaning in to hug him against his new muscular body again. The greasy admirer continues to run his hands along Chane’s hot body as they find their way towards his huge lats which flare out slightly. He squeezes them before rubbing his face into Chane’s hairy pits. The surprised stud rubs his friend’s head slowly as he buries his face further into each pit. Alex moans louder as he runs his hands up and down the huge monstrous back that now resides on Chane. The big stud pulls Alex’s uniform off before grabbing a hold of his ass and pulling him into him. Alex yells as he feels his body now pressing against Chane’s. ‘Oh gawd please Chane, you have to fuck me. Matt won’t even know who you are now so you might as well go for it. I am so fucking turned on by you, but I have always been anyway. You can’t deny me now can you?’ ‘Gawd mate…..I don’t want to cheat on him…..but…..I do feel like things have definitely changed. This does feel bloody amazing and you are so hot.’ Before Alex has another moment to respond, Chane pulls him down on top of his raging cock as some of the other guys from the service center begin to make their way into the changing area. Chane’s dream about Achilles appears to be quite the game changer as he embarks on a new path in his life. For other stories with Achilles, check these out: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2477-the-achilles-effect/?p=18769 http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3910-the-other-side-of-the-species/(mentioned, not a main character)

A C has been pumping iron for years and is pleased with his progress. He started out as a skinny 18 year old and continuously grew from that point for about 6 years. His strength tripled with the help of a lot of supplements and hard work, but he has to work on his diet too. His stomach is an eyesore and doesn’t like to go shirtless despite the fact that he has 22” arms and a colossal barrel chest. He has been working on his legs extra hard lately to get them up to the size of his upper body. They don’t look ripped, but the thickness of them makes him feel really good. The redhead doesn’t shave his body hair either and likes to stay au natural despite a lot of the ladies opinions. He admits that he doesn’t have time to date to his friends on occasion because he wants to focus on growing even more. He recently added hypnosis into his routine to see if it would help him work harder on making new goals and to possibly help with his diet to reduce his gut. He heard from some guys at his gym that it could actually help him grow bigger after taking the class, but the results would vary depending on how much he wanted it. A C has attended every class over the last several Mondays and is about to finish up. He isn’t as tired anymore after he leaves the gym from an intense two-hour workout since he started taking the hypnosis course. His muscles feel pumped to the max and he can get an erection from the sight of seeing himself in the mirrors. His energy level has increased since then too. The instructor always does one-on-one sessions with the athletes to customize their needs and wants. With the last session this Monday night, A C is extra motivated. He decides to get his workout in before the class in case afterwards he wants to do something else to celebrate. For the last session, the instructor puts him under and asks him very specific questions about his goals and why he feels the need to get bigger. A C tells the instructor that it is his destiny to be huge and powerful and he won’t stop until he gets there. After this admission, the instructor wakes him from his coma and the session ends. A C feels like a ton of stress has been lifted from his conscience and leaves the facility to return home. Still feeling pumped from his earlier work out, he rubs his hairy chest and flexes his thick biceps feeling the soreness running deep inside. He almost feels horny from the touch; he loves being big and only wants to be bigger. He has never been satisfied with his 6’1 height, but to be wide and powerful would more than make up for it. He gets home a few minutes later and walks into his bedroom. Every morning he would always get up to walk over to his body length mirror to examine himself and flex. Now for the first time ever, he would do it at night. When he stands in front of it, he is wearing a white tank with Labrada Laboratories on it. He still has on his grey shorts and black boxers. The flip flops he is wearing are black with a green stripe on the sides. He starts to smile and do his normal posing routine: double bi, back, crab, and whatever else he learned from his trainer a few months back. The posing actually makes him feel more confident than before since he can’t keep his eyes off of his pumped chest. He pulls the tank off to stare at his huge hairy pecs bouncing up and down and getting all pumped. He feels them jumping around in his hands and it gets his juices flowing throughout his entire body. He starts flexing his biceps and can feel the testosterone starting to increase. The overwhelming sensations make him want to dominant someone and tell them to worship him. Since no one is around though, the only person he can do that with is himself in the mirror. He starts to trash talk his reflection making himself feel incredibly powerful. Now dripping with sweat and getting a lot warmer, A C strips off his grey shorts to check out his huge quads. He flexes them taking in their diamond-shaped beauty and attempts to make them ripple. As he does so, he starts to implore his body to react to his demands. The tingling sensations he has been feeling for the last twenty minutes have now moved deeper into his body as he feels the soreness in his muscles beginning to subside. He can’t get over the fact that he isn’t sore anymore, but his muscles are remaining so pumped. A C feels his heart pumping harder than before as the blood starts circulating through every inch of him. He looks down at his hands hearing an odd sound coming from them. Are they growing? The sounds they are making are actually the fingers stretching and making more room to accommodate the added weight. It is not a painful feeling, but rather it itches. He laughs at what is transpiring. He feels his blood inching up to his wrists making them swell exposing the veins that will start the trail up his arms. He moans as he feels them pulsate and grow larger under the skin. The sensation gets stronger as he notices his forearms thickening up and making all kinds of stretching sounds. With the feeling now moving up to his biceps and triceps, A C begins to roar in anticipation as he watches intently as he 22” guns shine in the light. The big vein sitting on the peaks of both biceps begins to stick further out and appears to be growing larger. He feels the blood rushing through both of them making him bounce his biceps. He starts to agonize as the decent sized horseshoe in his triceps pulls wider and bigger taking up more space than before. The veins grow from what were straws into small garden hoses. The pleasure he is getting from his growing arms is sending his cock into a euphoric state as he starts to leak precum in his boxers. He laughs as he watches his biceps popping not once but twice growing larger, thicker, and wider. It has now moved to his shoulders making him go absolutely wild. He has cannonball sized shoulders to begin with, and can now feel them filling up with blood. He looks from side to side as each fiber expands and stretches bigger and bigger growing into his delts pushing higher than before. His blood has now made its way into his neck where his carotids begin to stick out further than before. The huge veins start making more space inside for more blood to flow. A C can feel every single change occurring. While he has some hair on his head, what is there is starting to fall out as he feels his head literally swelling up and getting thicker. He moans in agony as not only the sound is overwhelming but the feeling of the muscles in his head thickening up makes him nearly fall to the ground. He manages to keep staring into the mirror to watch what happens next. His neck continues to stretch and widen making bull necks look tiny. He knows now that it will start moving down his chest. After finishing its trip inside his neck, his blood starts to travel slowly down the ridge above his huge pecs all hairy and soaked with sweat. He loves the feeling of his pecs all swollen and sore, but this is unlike anything he has felt before. The sensation is beyond ecstasy as his chest heaves in and out with anticipation of its growth cycle. He feels his pecs expanding outward pushing his massive arms out further than before. His nipples drape even further down with this change. He squeals in delight as his nipples are being manipulated, growing wider. The hair on his chest is falling off because of his excessive growth. His cock shoots a thick white load into his boxers as his nipples expand. The thickness of each pec creates shadows under each curve. Tears stream down his face as he feels his gut starting to morph. The fat around his middle is beginning to dissipate as he feels his waist tighten to a level he has never felt before. It frightens him at first until he feels every single muscle in his abdominal cavity start to thicken and harden. He watches as his obliques, stabilizers, and abdominals start popping growing with each sound. He rubs each individual ab feeling the fibers swelling up into thick marble slabs. His legs are unable to support his weight and they buckle on him, making him fall to the ground. This makes his house shake to the point that it leaves cracks in the floor. He laughs and wants so much more. His blood starts to move to his back. He can feel his lats starting to react so he spreads them. The tingling sensation makes him squirm as he hears them stretching, growing bigger, thicker, wider. His back cracks making his spine stretch. He can feel himself getting taller. He yells as his traps make an explosive sound and start growing bigger and bigger making him have to put his hands on the floor to handle the extreme changes. He hears multiple pops moving down his back as the muscle fibers around his spine swell and stretch growing massive. The area at his lower back stretches tighter making his waist look smooth and fibrous. The blood is now moving further down into his pelvic region. He tries to stand up, but the weight of his upper body prevents it so he just stares into the mirror while on his knees. He rises up enough to pull down his boxers to where he can see his pelvis. The fat pocket that was there before has disappeared revealing tighter almost veiny muscles that are pulling his pubic hairs out. He feels his ass starting to thicken even more. His hard butt is stretching further away from his body. He turns to his side and sees his boxers being stretched to their limits. Each individual seam is literally being pulled apart by his growing ass cheeks. His boxers eventually fall off of him revealing his throbbing cock now engorged with blood. It is hairless now with his transformation. He can feel more blood moving down insides his legs into his quads, hamstrings, and calves. The anticipation makes him start growling uncontrollably. He loves the feeling he gets when he works his quads anyway and this will heighten his pleasure. Each individual muscle fiber in his quads have started to pop and pull their way up and out swelling up even more. He feels both quads stretching, growing further outwards getting thicker. His cock immediately points up at the mirror and squirts a huge rope of precum on to the mirror. He moans as his hamstrings swell bigger and bigger pushing him further off the ground. He is able to stand now and take in the rest of his changes. Now his calves have started to react, stretching further beyond his fibulas. They grow to nearly twice their size and glisten in the light. It doesn’t stop here as the blood finally meets up with his feet while he is still wearing his flip-flops. He looks down to watch his toes swell thickening up and crushing his footwear. The change is almost complete as he growls staring at all of his new equipment. He feels incredibly horny after this incredible experience and feels all kinds of tingling sensations starting at the base of his cock. A C was decently equipped to begin with, but with his massive growth, his penis suddenly looks smaller. The tingling moves into his ballsac making him squeal in delight. It feels so good that he wants to cum a thousand times, but can’t do so. He watches in the mirror as his testicles start filling out and growing bigger making more veins and capillaries to accommodate their new size. His sack is now stretched tight where it was loose before. He can feel the overwhelming sensation of his prostate being stimulated by his testicles creating more cum. He shoots another rope of precum coating the mirror again. He wipes it with his huge hand and gives it a taste before moaning. The blood inside his penis finally makes its move and begins to transform it. After hearing it pop, A C agonizes as his cock starts to stretch and thicken getting wider and harder than before. He can feel it lengthen from the inside added several inches. He was never hung before, but after this change, his cock can now bob up and down with each contraction. Raging with sexual lust and power, A C wants more as his mind intensifies its need for additional stimulation. He continues to leak more precum into huge puddles on the floor in front of him. The sequence he just went through must have added at least 50 pounds to his 260 pound frame. While he has been able to channel his emotions well, his need for more muscle is stronger than ever. He manages to get back into position in front of the mirror and does a most muscular. The veins and arteries on his entire body start to bulge and fill up with extra blood. He senses the hair on his body beginning to grow back. It starts on his head and moves its way all the way down. The bristling sound it makes sends him into another round of ecstasy. His reddish brown body hair comes back in thicker than ever covering everything. He strokes it lovingly as he looks at the dark reddish brown facial hair forming a beard on his face. He smirks noticing how perfect it looks on his chiseled face. His eyes have even changed to a golden brown color which he admires. He feels the short stubbly hair on his head and glides his huge hands across it looking at its red tinted tips. He finds himself incredibly attractive at this point, but he can’t help but to want more. He rubs his hands together to prep himself for the next phase. A C takes a deep breath and tenses his body. He flexes his neck and chest like he is trying to lift a car and looks up in the air. His 6’5 frame starts to make sounds that he has never heard before. He yells in pain as he feels himself growing taller again this time moving faster than before. His huge back pops multiple times making him rise higher and higher. His voice is now getting ridiculously deep as it rumbles the walls in his bedroom. They shake to the point that anything on them falls to the ground. His pain goes beyond what he is feeling now and instead is replaced by constant tingling. His normal human proportions are going to end if he doesn’t stop. He goes past the 7’ mark and realizes that he no longer cares if his house exists anymore. He reaches his hulking arms out to touch the side walls that are now getting closer and closer. His hunger makes him shoot the load sitting in his growing balls on to the mirror. It falls and shatters into hundreds of pieces. His muscles continue to stretch and pull their way out further from where they were before. He laughs as his growing frame runs into his bed pushing it towards the wall. He knocks over the lamp on his side table and puts his fist through it. It is like paper crumbling as the drawers disintegrate and the underwear inside it just goes flying everywhere. His bed finally reaches a wall and starts to buckle making the wood start to split. It finally breaks as his immense chest goes through it. He feels himself getting close to the ceiling which means he has to be close to 8’ now and nearly 600 pounds. The floorboards in his bedroom start to break under his weight. He can’t help but to shoot another massive load hitting the back wall and putting a giant hole in it. Incredibly he is still coherent inside his gigantic muscular head. He wants desperately to bust through a wall or maybe the ceiling. His growth seems to have stopped too as the strange sounds have ceased. A C is practically immobile since he is now underneath the floorboards. He tries to climb out of his trench, but just breaks more in his path. This makes him a tad irritated even though he wanted this more than anything. He starts making his way over to the corner of the room busting up every floorboard and piece of furniture in his way. A C grabs a hold of the bottom edge of the corner and starts lifting up. His 35” cannons flex making beach balls look small. He feels the side of the room starting to creak as he pushes the house away from the foundation. The walls begin to fall apart as he hears his bedroom windows starting to break. This makes him start to precum again as his two foot schlong lies in a giant puddle of goo. He roars as he launches the wall up into the air sending debris everywhere in his yard. His bedroom is almost nearly destroyed except for the closet on the other side of the room. He attempts to run towards it making a path all the way there under the floor. He manages to get underneath the carpet beneath his entire closet to get his gargantuan back into position. When he is ready, he moves up on it like he is using his closet as a press. The sound of wood and nails breaking and flying is heard through the neighborhood. He growls as he is able to detach the entire closet and throws it down. The feeling is enough to make him moan as his cock sprays the grass now in front of his massive feet. He remembers that his house is not on the foundation anymore and attempts to push it completely off. A C manages to get free from under the floor and waddles over to the corner where his kitchen is on the outside of the house. He puts all of his strength into it and starts moving it. The sound of stuff crashing through the house is enough to make him growl as he watches his one story house crumbling with each inch he moves it. He can’t help but to be aroused uncontrollably by this. He shoots multiple ropes of hot sticky cum all over the siding showing his dominance. He wonders what will happen now though since he just destroyed his own house. What will the neighbors think? Check out the sequel story here: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/7751-hypnosis-does-more-than-one-body-good/

This story is vaguely based on 9 Doors, 9 Persons, 9 Hours. A story I wrote a year ago on the old forum. Got a few of the files uncorrupted. Puzzling- Chapter 1 – Getting along swimmingly I painfully opened my eyes. My head throbbing, I got up. There was a flash of light, and then it died down. I looked around and saw a port hole, a bunk bed, and an electrical panel. There was one thing though, I don’t remember how I got here. I was panicking, I was kidnapped. I began frantically looking around to find a way out. Then, I saw something in the bed. I looked around and found a book. I grabbed it and cautiously approached the bed. Carefully, I grabbed the covers and slowly pulled them back. My throat seized up and whispered, “Rich?” There was no response. I shook him a little and he groaned. “Good,” I said aloud, “He’s not dead.” I gingerly stepped back from the bed and tried to find a way out. The port hole window looked blacked out. I grabbed the edges and pulled. No luck. The electrical panel was locked. I don’t know why I checked it. I looked around the bed, but there was no secret doors, switches, etc. I looked again to Rich to see he still hadn’t woken up. I tilted my head back, closed my eyes and sighed. When I opened my eyes, I wanted to hit myself. I had checked all of the floor and walls, but I never looked at the ceiling. There was a vaulted door on the ceiling. I climbed to the top of the bunk bed and pulled as hard as I could on the vault. I pushed and pulled as hard as I could, but it was to no avail. I laid back on the bed and grunted in frustration. Then, I heard another grunt. I jumped down to the bottom bunk to see Rich stirring in the bed. I shook him again and said his name, “Rich, Rich. Rich wake up.” He groggily opened his eyes and said, “What is going on? I replied, “I don’t know. I just woke up a little while ago. I don’t remember how I got here. Do you remember anything?” “Nah,” he said putting his hand to his head, “But my head hurts like shit.” He looked at his wrist and said, “What is this? It looks like a watch.” I examined it closely and reached to bring it closer to my face, but I swiftly retracted my hand. There was one on my wrist too. It was silver with a red-ish screen and a red gem at the end of the screen. I must have so preoccupied with finding a way out, I didn’t notice it. Rich was giving me a quizzical look. “What is it?” he inquired. “I didn’t notice it on me before now. Check to see if anything else is different.” I began searching through my pockets while Rich checked his socks and shoes. Then we switched vice versa. Nothing… “I’m missing my phone,” he said. “Figured. I’m betting our captor doesn’t want us calling anyone.” “Yes, that would be right,” a mechanical voice appeared in the room. “Shit! Where did that voice come from?” Rich shouted. “Over here, numbskull,” the voice came from the electrical panel. We approached the panel and the voice instructed us to wave our bracelets in from of the panel. At this point both of us saw no other way out so we followed the voice’s directions. “Good, now that you’re both awake, you can begin your part of the game,” it chimed in again. “I am your so called ‘captor.’ You may call me Core. I know you are buzzing with questions so I’m going to explain a little bit. Your job simply is to escape. You can get out of this room by solving the puzzle within the panel. But of course there is a catch. You have a time limit. Water will be continuously be poured in the room through the port hole. If the water doesn’t finish you when time runs out, the nano-bots that are now coursing through your body will. Once the panel opens your time will begin.” There was a beep and the panel opened. The panel revealed what looked like a complex system of circuits with lights on the end. It looked so familiar to me. Then it hit me, “It’s a toy!” Rich gave me an odd look, “Please tell me you haven’t gone as psycho as the guy holding us.” The voice chimed in again, “I’m no psycho and I can still hear and see everything you are doing.” I felt my feet get wet and let out a little squeak. Water had already coated the floor. I knew we needed to get moved so I started on the puzzle. “I know this, I saw it in a store once. It’s a lock where you have to connect the matching center lights to the outer colored lights by the spinning circles. It will take some time, but I think I can get it done.” “Okay, I’ll leave you to it to you,” Rich said as he went to go try the vault. The water was waist high as I connected the third light. Rich was looking nervous. I momentarily turned away from the puzzle to reassure him, “We are going to get out, and I’m almost done.” That seemed to assuage him. The water was at my nipples while was still struggling with the right combination of circuits for the last light. “Come on,” Ryan shouted. “I’m trying,” I snapped back. Just then, I snapped the last circuit into place and there was clicking noise. “Quickly, try the vault!” Rich pulled at it and it popped open and once again he shouted, “Come on!” I waded through the water and climbed the latter to the top bunk and Rich pulled me out. We appeared to be in a large room that was all gray machine walls. We walked out and saw that there were more people. Just then we heard another noise behind us and saw another vault door open and then came another shock. Two more of my and Rich’s friends emerged, Wes and Jacob. Both of our pairs just stared at each other until Wes broke the silence, “What are you guys doing here?” “We could ask you the same,” Rich responded. “We both kinda just woke up in there and then some voice told us we had to solve a puzzle to get out,” Jacob said. “Same here,” I confirmed. The group of people we saw came walking over. I didn’t recognize any of them and Rich, Wes, and Jacob didn’t seem to either. When the group got close enough one of the black men in the group called to us, “Hey! Any of you know what’s going on?” “Nope,” Jacob replied our foursome effectively merged with the group, “And I’m willing to bet that we all just had the same experience.” Each person in the group recounted the same tale. “Well I guess that wraps that up,” the black man concluded, “Now which one of you is James and Rich.” Our faces may have given us away, but Rich asked, “How did you know?” “Well your names are by the green light next to your vault.” I looked down at the light and there it was, our names and a green light. The black man piped up again, “Well, I think we are all stuck here, so let’s introduce ourselves. I’m Don.” He was a large black man. His head was shaved and his eyes were brown. He was about 6’4” and had an average build for his height. He was 37 and worked as a mall security officer. There was another black man named Shaun. He was about 5’7” and was a bit chubby. He seemed more mousy and nervous. His hair was short, but was there. He was 24 years old and was studying economics in college. Mike was a black-haired 27 year old. He was 6’3” and kinda skinny. His shag of hair fell in front of his hazel eyes. He was studying to become an ER nurse. He seemed to be the most composed of the group. On the other hand there was Miles. He was a 22 year old wrestler at a university. He was 5’9” but must have been in a lightweight category because though he was muscular, it was all tight and defined with no bulk. He seemed to show distrust toward the other people in the group. Hunt was the shortest in the group at 5’3”. His messy and curly black hair was very greasy. He looked stoned mainly from the little amount of fat on his skinny body and made his face look that way. He was unemployed and uneducated; you could hear it in the way he spoke. The only redeeming quality of his physicality was his heterochromia; one eye hazel and the other green. Dave towered above the group at 6’7” but his beanpole physique took away from any commanding nature he had. He owned a gym, but didn’t seem to use it. His brown hair was just as dull as his personality. His dull blue eyes did not add any to him either. Landon was the oldest of the group at 45. He was a former coach turned health teacher due to a leg injury. He was a former football player and wished he could go back to the glory days. His gut was apparent from his days of desk work. It didn’t look so bad on his 5’10”. There was a cap covering his balding head. Tyler was also a college student. He was studying sports marketing, though he seemed to dislike the jocks in the room. He was of average build on his 5’8”, but his legs were a bit larger due to his biking habits. His hair was long and red. Following the red hair, he also had pale, freckled skin. Then we began to introduce our group. Wes went first. He had just graduated along with me, Rich, and Jacob. He had a fair complexion and was in good shape from cross country and rowing. He was 5’7”, had dirty blonde hair that curled at the end, and hazel eyes. Jacob went next. Also a graduate and did the same sports as Wes, but had different physique. He was 5’5”and that just made him look even more muscular. His pecs were the most prominent muscle. His Mediterranean skin just accentuated the muscles. He was a ROTC student and showed his dedication. His dark brown hair was already in a high-and-tight. His large nose and brown eyes made him really popular. Rich and I had started talking at the same time, but I let him go first. He was a half-an-inch taller than me at 6’2.5”. His light brown hair was also in a high-and-tight, but had no intention of going into the military. He was also in great shape. Between his running, rowing, and low body fat, he was ripped. His skin was naturally smooth, but sort of pale. Lastly, there was me. I was also pretty average. I was 6’2” and not necessarily out-of-shape. I had a low body fat percentage, but it did not make me look that good. I had no fat on my legs, arms (which were not muscular), or chest, but some on my abdomen and most of it was in my ass. My legs were very muscular from rowing, hiking, and swimming. My brown hair was greasy, but my saving grace was my deep blue eyes. After I finished introducing myself, I noticed something, “One of the lights is red.” The whole group moved several vaults down to look at the names. “It says Drew and Jordan,” Mike said nonchalantly. “Has no one come out?” Dave inquired. “No,” was the response of several people. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile the two people in the last room were struggling to solve the puzzle and not drown. One dived down, but shortly resurfaced to catch his breathe. The other one having given up. “Come one dude. It’s no use,” the one that stayed above water said. “I’m going to keep trying Jordan!” he shot at Drew. They were both submerged from the neck up. Jordan was about to go down again when they heard a beep that signaled time was up. Both of their heads were still above water. “Hah,” Drew exclaimed. “Something must have broke. We’re not dead!” Their joy was short lived as they both felt a piercing pain in their wrist. “Damn,” Jordan whispered. “It must be those nano-bots.” “Sheeeeeeeeeeeeeeee-it,” Drew screamed as he clutched his stomach. Jordan did the same with his arms. Drew was the first to change. As he held an iron grip on his stomach, abs etched themselves into his stomach area and that spread to his sharpening obliques. The pain then spread in both directions. His chest pushed out slightly, but became very defined. Because of his chest, his shoulders pushed wider and rounded out. His biceps pulsed with power and energy. They continued to grow and his arm lengthened. A large vein could be seen running down the hard muscle. Like his biceps, his forearms lengthened and thickened. The pain suddenly increased as it entered his hands. His palms snapped and expanded more and more until it was almost disproportionally large. The fingers followed suit by getting longer, but they actually slimmed down from their original stubbiness. His lower body was next as his glutes clenched in pain. The two flabby cheeks pulled into a tightly muscled ass. They were so tight you could bounce a quarter off them. His thighs burned as they swelled with power and energy, lengthening slightly. His shins felt as if they had been shattered as they stretched longer. Behind his shins, his calves bulked up with lean muscle. The pain momentarily left his legs for his back. The pain was almost pleasurable now as he inched taller. He now stood, or rather floated, at 6’5”. But the pain quickly moved down his legs to his feet. His normal size 9’s stretched forward. The soles slowly and painfully pushed against his shoes. They soon burst from their tight confines and now felt the floor. Drew felt a twinge of relief as he realized the water was draining, but he was still worried for himself and Jordan who was grunting in pain by him. The relief left him as the pain in his feet eclipsed the pleasure. The toes grew further out and became sleek. Soon he had size 17 feet. The pain then subsided to pleasure and it moved back up his body to his neck. The neck thickened and his Adam’s apple pushed out; effectively deepening his moans. The pleasure then moved to his head. His hair shortened to a crew cut and became bleached blonde. His forehead pushed out and his eyes became a sparkling blue. His chin jutted out and sharpened, but lost all hair. He soon felt the remaining water around him as the nano-bots left in nothing but a racing speedo. As the water drained, his body hair fell out into the drain. The pleasure then moved to the seemingly forgotten place, his genitals. First, he felt his balls begin to expand inside of the speedo. He hadn’t realized that he had lost all of his pubes too. The testosterone from his new, larger balls caused it to expand and lengthen. It grew to a thick 8 inches soft to 11 inches hard. The nerves inside his cock grew even more sensitive and as he touched it lightly, he came. Drew finally opened his eyes to see his new body. It was sleek, well-muscled, and extremely sexy. He flexed his biceps and abs. His head ached a bit as his new memories surfaced. He was a swimmer. A very good swimmer. Another feeling hit him and he quickly looked around for Jordan; he needed to see Jordan. He spun around the room and he laid eyes on the most gorgeous person he had ever seen. He was 6’4” and also had the body of a young pro-swimmer. They both slowly padded across the wet floor with their huge feet and embraced each other. Then they attacked each other’s mouths with their longer tongues. Drew’s tongue left Jordan’s mouth and travelled down his pecs, to his abs, and finally to Jordan’s cock. He deftly engulfed the head of Jordan’s cock, eliciting a deep moan from his newfound lover. Drew worked his way down the 13 inch shaft. Jordan moaned again and pushed Drew’s head further down on his cock. After minutes of sexual bliss for both men, they orgasmed. Drew pulled Jordan’s speedo back up and kissed him on the cheek. A beep signaled the opening of a secret door behind the electrical panel and both now 20 year old, gay swimmers left the room into their new lives. Back outside, the red light outside the vault turned off. “I guess they didn’t make it,” someone said. The beep sounded again and the mechanical voice came on…. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Puzzling – Chapter 2 – Making a gamble There was silence as we saw the red light turn off. I don’t know who it was, but someone had said, “I guess they didn’t make it.” There was a mumbling of agreements among us. We had heard the familiar beep that always preceded the mechanical voice. Several of the group shuttered. “Well, I guess we will have to start a pair short,” the voice said almost teasingly. “I wouldn’t worry about them now. They should be, hehe, getting along swimmingly.” “Is this some kind of joke you sick fuck!” Don shouted to the ceiling. “You just fucking drowned two people. You’re a murderer.” “Oh I assure you this is no joke. And I murdered no one. I just helped them move on into a new life” “You are fuckin psycho!” “Again with the psycho insult. Yah know if you keep that up, I won’t be so nice to you.” “What’s so nice about locking us up and forcing us to play your messed-up game,” Miles added in. “Well, there is a prize at the end for everyone that makes it to the end, but it’s a secret,” there was a sound. Nobody knew if it was static or snickering. “Anyway, I’ll be really nice to you now. You can switch partners once and when you all are ready, step by the lit up doors and swipe your bracelets by them to get in. And don’t even think about trying to get than one person in each. There will be consequences!” The mechanical beep sounded again signaling the message was over. We all looked at each other. “So I guess our partners are who we woke up with,” Jacob piped up. “So who woke up with who?” Everyone paired up: Shaun and Miles, Hunt and Dave, Don and Mike, Tyler and Landon, Wes and Jacob, and lastly Rich and I. Everyone seemed to be ok with that except Don. “Hey Mike and Miles I hope you don’t mind, but I’d like the bruthas to stick together,” Don said standing over them. “Mike, can you switch with Shaun?” “Sure thing man. Miles, Shaun, you guys ok with this?” Shaun nodded in silence while Miles just grunted. After the switch, the rest of us decided not to switch our groups. We walked in front of our doors and tentatively swiped our bracelets. The doors clicked open and we all stepped in. - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Rich and I step into the room and we were surrounded by what seemed to be a casino. “Wow…” I examine the exquisitely designed room. “Now what are we supposed to do.” Rich spotted a piece of paper on the pool table. He grabbed it and said, “Hey, look at this.” He proceeded to read the slip of paper “Here in this room you have a lot more to lose than your shirt. Look to the door to find your lock with two missing parts. The keys being spades, clubs, diamonds, and hearts. If you waste your time, it might hurt. Now your time starts. There is a roulette, slot machine and table, but no darts. Run out of time and the lock will remain inert. One key happens after you eat. You just don’t want to taste defeat. The other key you need to solve if you can. It has already killed one man. I’ll give a hint and… you hold a hole in your hand.” “A hole in my hand? What is that supposed to mean?” I ask. “I dunno. Where’s the door?” Rich responded and I motion across the room. There was another vaulted door with a timer above it that read 58:23 and was counting down. I looked around the door to see the lock. All I found was the roulette table, slow machine, a frame with some cards in them, and another door. “Wait, did it say anything about another door?” I said as we moved toward it. There was a sticky-note on it: for whatever you need it for. “No, but lets see what’s inside,” Rich said as he opened it. He sighed, “It’s only a bathroom.” “Well that won’t help. Lets just figure out these clues,” I started as I mulled over the note in my head and mumbled to myself, “two missing parts…the suits…after I eat…taste defeat…killed a man…a hole in my hand…” “Hey James,” Rich called to me from the first door, “Look at this thing.” He was examining the frame by the door. “What’s with it?” “It looks like there are cards missing.” “What do you mean?” “Well… there are two aces, one heart and diamond, and one eight, but it look like there are two spaces left.” He pointed to the areas by the cards that seemed out-of-place. “So if this is the lock, then we are looking for cards in a Casino…?” I ponder. “I guess so, but which cards? That’s the question of the hour.” “Well, one happens after we eat and the other is in a hole in our hand?” We both look at our hands at the last remark. “I don’t see anything.” “What have we eaten then?” Rich asked? “Huh?” “The note was taking about what we ate.” “Yeah, what we ate…we ate…ate…. Oh my God, Rich you are a genius!” I shouted in amazement. “What? I am?” he recoiled a bit in shock. “Yeah, eight! We are looking for an eight!” “Wha- why?” “What happens after we eat. We ate something!” I said spilling the cards on the table. “It’s a bit of a stretch, but it’s all we got.” I continued to search feverishly. “Found one!” Rich and I continued to look through the deck. We separated all of the cards into piles but could not find another eight. “Did we miss one?” “No, they are all here. What was it about the second clue?” I wanted to reconfirm. “It said, ‘you hold a hole in your hand,’” he repeated. “I got nothing. How about you?” “Maybe we can figure out from the left over cards,” I began to look over the cards again. The clock only said 10 minutes were left. I grew frantic. I didn’t want to die in here. Then, Rich picked up a card. It was a seven. “There is only one of these.” “Well lets try it!” We stuck the cards in the frame and heard a click. We both pushed on the door at the same time and fell into the hallway. We untangled ourselves and looked up. Mike and Miles were walking toward us. “Good you guys figured it out,” Mike said, “I was worried someone without medical knowledge wouldn’t get through.” “Medical knowledge? How does that work into it?” I was curious. “The hole in your hand. It’s a 7 made by your Thenar crease and proximal palmar crease.” He explained. “So then what is a hole?” Rich inquired. “It’s the unknown card that is face down in a game of cards,” it was Miles’s turn to speak. “We play a lot of cards in the frat.” And with that explained, we waited. Pair by pair, everyone got out of the room. Everyone except Don and Shaun. - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - There were only five minutes left on the clock and the panic was evident on their faces. “Fuck,” Don shouted at Shaun. “Do something!” “Like I know what the fucking riddle means!” Shaun shouted back in frustration. The clock was in the last minute. Shaun walked to the bathroom. “Where the fuck are you going pussy!?” “To die in private. I don’t care to die listening to you barking orders at me,” he shut the door and locked it. Just as he did so, they both felt a prick in their wrist under their bracelets. Shaun stared at his half-black skin and dull eyes and thought to himself, “So I’m gonna die a virgin. Wonderful…” His cock sprung an erection. “I’m even gonna die horny.” Shaun noticed that his skin began to darken. He watched as his lips puffed out some more. Hair grew back into his head until it was buzzed. He thought to himself as he changed, “The nano-bots must simulate cancer.” He felt his bones ache, “I guess it does.” In reality, he was just growing taller. He grew to 6’5”. It began to feel exceedingly hot and he felt the need to get out of his clothes. He didn’t realize as he stripped, he did it like a stripper. Soon, he was just left in his boxers which changed right before his eyes into a white jockstrap that contrasted with his dark African skin. Growing taller wasn’t the only thing that was happening to him. The heat intensified as his muscles began to grow. - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Meanwhile in the main casino room, Don had begun to sweat. He was sweating the fat out of himself. His cop clothes got looser on him more ways than one. He began to shrink from his 6’4” to a 5’8”. “Man it’s hot,” he thought to himself. He stripped more messily out of his clothes. If he was paying attention to himself, he would have noticed the black jockstrap he now wore and that his skin was no longer dark. It was now a honeyed tan. He felt a pleasurable sensation radiate from his cock. It spread from his crotch to his abs. Slowly, but surely, abs emerged from his stomach. They were slick and hairless. The growth spread up from his abs to his pecs. His pecs pushed out until they were plump mounds of muscle. The nipples on the ends of them now pointed down. The nips grew large and stuck out ½ an inch, becoming super sensitive. He places his hands on his hips. The biceps swelled out with muscle. His forearms grew thicker as the hair on them fell out. Once his shoulders grew wider and filled out, he bounced his pecs. “Yeah, the guys at the club love when I do that,” he thought to himself. “Where did that come from?” He shook his hips as his legs swelled with defined muscle. His thighs quaked as they became stuffed with muscular beauty. Veins came over them as the growth passed to his calves. They became taut diamonds of muscle. His hairless legs shuddered as they were covered with a sweaty sheen. His hips switched from shaking to gyrating as his ass bubbled out. “Yeah, the guys love my ass,” he purred. “Yeah, they love Juan’s sexy ass.” The nerves in his ass changed so that he loved getting fucked up the ass. His hair became greasy as it snaked out of his head, He now had a long mane of black hair. He felt himself up as the bathroom door opened. Behind the door was a behemoth of a man. He took up most of the doorway as he walked out. “There you are Juan,” the voice from the man had an impossibly low rumble. “I thought you’d be messing with my clothes again.” “I’m sorry Shaun,” Juan, formerly Don, said as his mouth watered for the giant pecs of this man. “I just liked how hot they looked on you and wanted to see how’d they would look on me.” He put one hand on Shaun’s pec and they other ran down Shaun’s abs. “Yeah, save it,” Shaun grunted. “I’m horny and I need ass now.” He took out his massive, throbbing 14 inch cock. Juan eagerly turned around and offered up his ass. “Come on then, put it in me.” He said as the 14 incher invaded his tight ass. The new nerves he had deep in his ass caused his own cock to become erect. His former 7 incher stretched and thickened into a nice and hard 11 incher. “That’s it, take my cock bitch,” Shaun grunted as he increased his pace. Juan sped up too to match him. “Damn your ass is tight.” As he said this, Juan’s ass clenched down on Shaun’s cock. That caused both of them to moan in ecstasy. Soon, both of them came with such for that they fell to the floor. They picked themselves up and Shaun picked up Don’s old clothes. They were stretched tight across his mammoth pecs and broad shoulders. Juan picked up a separate set of clothes. They were a black wife-beater and some jean shorts that had holes in them. “Come on,” Shaun motioned to a new opening in the wall. “The club is waiting for us and you need to sell your ass tonight.” Juan gleefully bounced up and followed Shaun out of the room. - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - The light outside their room turned off.

Abraham is a small teenager afraid to step foot out the front door of his house because he fears for his safety. The reason is because of a very large classmate that lives down the street. He has made Abe feel insignificant for longer than he can remember. He used to go out with his friends almost every weekend he wasn't in school, but now he watches from his bedroom window as this bully walks by his house, looks up at him, smiles, and flexes and taunts him with his huge arms. This sequence can last for several minutes before he finally decides to move on. Nolan, the very muscular classmate, isn't afraid to show his body off either. The summer season following high school was horrible for Abe. He went to the pool to just cool off from the heat and just enjoy himself but Nolan was there too. His overbearing personality was making the small teen so upset that he had to leave. The buff jock would constantly make fun of his body the entire time he was there. It got so bad after school started up again that Abe eventually gave up on trying to accomplish anything outside his house. That is until he is visited by a huge figure outside his front door. Instead of being afraid of it though, he opens the door and lets it inside the house. It tells him to sit down, take a deep breath, and look into its eyes. Without making another move, he peers into its eyes and is instantly placed into a relaxed state. The figure disappears once Abe lies down and falls asleep. He awakens and feels different the next day. He doesn't look any different after looking in the bathroom mirror, but does have a slight sensation deep down in his stomach. It is the end of the week and as he leaves the school the bully doesn't miss a beat. He follows Abe all the way home like he always does and won't let up on all of his insults. Normally he wouldn’t stop walking and try to get home as quickly as possible, but on this day in particular he feels a rush of adrenaline building up inside him. He gets a little further ahead of Nolan and stops. He doesn’t turn to face him because he doesn't really have to. ‘NOLAN, YOU NEED TO STOP HARRASSING ME! YOU ARE MAKING ME SO STRESSED OUT, I CAN’T…..STOP…..(feels almost numb)’ At this point, Nolan stops saying anything at all and notices Abe’s shirt starting to rise up his chest. His short stature begins to disappear as he starts to grow taller, the sound of his spine cracking as it begins to grow new vertebrae. Nolan is awestruck at what is happening in front of him. ‘UHHHH! (voice deepens) OH GAWD I CAN’T FEEL ANYTHING!’ *looks down at his hands and sees them widen* ‘WHAT IS HAPPENING TO ME? *stretch* *pop* ‘UHHH!’ *stretch* Nolan watches in amazement as Abe’s back grows wider pushing his shirt to its limits. His light middle-eastern skin has now turned to a darker hue as he begins to look more mature. The sound of his muscles growing is starting to turn him on more than he anticipated. His expanding arms are now shredding the sleeves completely off of his shirt. The seams begin splitting all the way down the sides of his shirt and reveal his growing lats. He begins to stumble as he starts walking away from Nolan and can hear him behind him talking to himself. ‘What the fuck?.....Is this happening?.....Are you the Incredible Hulk dude?.....You are not skinny turd anymore. I don’t know who the fuck you are?’ Abe smiles really big since he can't see his face. As he continues to slowly walk, he can feel his shoes squeaking as his feet expand. He stops again to look down and sees the stitches starting to fray on them. His toes start to penetrate the leather and rip through the front. He growls as he feels his feet finally destroy his shoes. His back finally manages to completely bust through the whole left side of his shirt. ‘OHH YEAH! I AM FEELING GREAT! *feels his balls filling up with thick cum realizing his true potential* MMMM, MORE I WANT MORE!’ Nolan sees his arms growing again as he moves them from side to side, the fabric shredding all the way up to his huge shoulders revealing massive triceps which developed colossal horseshoes. He stops after a few more steps again to check out his growing biceps and notices that unflexed they are now bigger than his own head. *deep laughter* ‘HEHE, WHERE ARE YOUR WORDS NOW NOLAN? I SUGGEST YOU TURN AROUND NOW AND GO THE OTHER WAY BOY! I AM FAR FROM DONE IT SEEMS.’ Knowing that the bully is still back there, he flexes his huge bis and splits the seams on the top of his shirt as it just blows in the wind. He grabs the shirt fabric and pulls on it as rips off his thick neck and tumbles to the ground. He is shirtless now as he stands with his lats spread out and his back flexed. His huge neck and wide shoulders are now meeting up with his huge arms. At that moment, he turns to glance back at Nolan walking towards him as he jogs across the street enjoying the feeling of having huge pecs bouncing up and down when he moves. By the time he gets to the other side of the street, the growth has moved to his legs as they stretch his jeans. He growls as he hears the fabric straining even though it hurts to be confined in them. He squeezes his quads and laughs at the sound of denim exploding beneath his waist. ‘WHOA! Who the fuck are you dude? I should stop following you, but I feel compelled to. Your transformation is unlike anything I have ever witnessed in my life.’ Abe reaches down and rips the jeans off showing his new gargantuan legs. His calves have doubled their size and look like huge upside-down hearts. He still manages to be wearing his underwear, but his expanding glutes are making it difficult to keep the fabric from buckling. He begins to sprint to his house and notices that Nolan is trying to run behind him as well. Before he can get to his front door, he hears a rip in the back of his underwear as his butt begins to fall out. He moans as he feels his cock growing bigger to accommodate his huge cum-filled ball sack. He busts through the front door just before his entire crotch is exposed and the fabric on his underwear gives way. He stares down to look at his huge 10-incher hanging there dripping with precum. He rushes to go look in the bathroom mirror and can't believe who is looking back at him. In his reflection, he sees a hazel-eyed, curly-haired, hugely-muscled, godlike teenager staring back at him. He smiles and instantly falls in love with the guy in the mirror. ‘AWW YEAH, YOU ARE ONE BEAUTIFUL STUD ABRAHAM! I FEEL SO HOT RIGHT NOW, MMMM!’ *strokes his huge rod as he takes in his muscular body* *he rubs his sweaty body and feels his balls begin to react as the cum inside them begins to rush into his cock* ‘OHH SHIT, YEAH CUM YOU GOD, I WANT TO FUCKING COAT THIS ROOM WITH MY JUICES.’ *rears back and sprays the mirror as the force shatters the glass* *his thick cum coats the whole floor as he steps in it* *he laughs hysterically as he leaves the bathroom once he stops cumming* ‘MMMM, I hope that Nolan is still around so I can do a little taunting of my own.’ The fear of Nolan is completely gone now and he just wants him to worship his body now. He looks out a side window and notices him just standing there. He doesn't say anything and looks rather bewildered like he is deciding on what to do next. ‘Damn, that dude completely ripped the door off its hinges. That pipsqueak must be so kind of freak that someone has engineered in some lab. I wonder if his parents….’ *he gasps* Abe walks back into the doorway where the front door was and just stands there as his huge muscles shine in the sun and his cock begins to harden again. He smiles at Nolan and points at him as if he is trying to tell him something. ‘HEY NOLAN, I TOLD YOU NOT TO FOLLOW ME HOME. NOW YOU WILL HAVE TO PAY FOR YOUR TRANSGRESSIONS. GET OVER HERE!’ *points at his porch* ‘HELL NO, WHAT THE FUCK HAPPENED TO YOU? YOU LOOK LIKE YOU COULD BE PIPSQUEAK’S DAD WITH ALL OF THOSE MUSCLES. I AM NOT GOING ANYWHERE CLOSE TO WHERE YOU ARE.’ ‘THE HELL YOU ARE…..’ Abe starts charging after Nolan and grabs him before he could take off. Nolan’s mouth is covered by Abe’s massive hand as he grinds the bully with his huge body. Nolan begins to calm down after a few minutes once he uses up all his energy on fighting the huge teen. Abe starts to move his rod close to Nolan’s lips and holds him down to keep him restrained. Nolan tries to resist. ‘Shhh Nolan, I know you want this. Once you taste my cock on your tongue, you will never want to bully me ever again.’ ‘I am never sucking you dude, I fucking hate you. You are some kind of freak….’ Abe shoves his rod into his mouth and starts to thrust. Nolan jumps for a few seconds and then slightly moans. ‘Good boy Nolan, nice and slow. You won’t even remember that nasty jerk residing in your head in a few minutes.’ Nolan picks up speed gulping down the pre oozing from Abe’s cock. ‘MMMM GOOD, just a little more Nolan. OHHH YEAH, THAT’S IT….GO FOR IT BOY…..YEAH HERE IT COMES….SAY GOODBYE TO THE EVIL NOLAN…..’ Abe shoots rope after rope of thick cum down Nolan’s throat making him writhe in ecstasy. The big teen laughs as he sees his bully’s eyes glaze over as he slows down and slowly sucks Abe’s rod. Abe smiles and pulls out of his mouth. He gets up and walks back into his house leaving the bully lying there with cum oozing out the sides of his face. Only time will tell if Nolan will truly change. The Tools of Revenge Abe walks back into his house to turn around and stand in his doorway to stand with authority as his huge muscular body gleams with sweat. He watches Nolan lying there muttering to himself as he continues to spew cum all over his face. The defeated bully starts to thrash about in agony as he feels his body shrinking. His muscles nearly disappear as he looks down in shock as his clothes hang off him in a bad way. He tries to get up but feels so weak that he can’t move. Abe is heard laughing as he does a most muscular pose. ‘What is wrong now Nolan? Have the tables turned on you? Do you feel insignificant? It sucks doesn’t it? Now you can deal with the same problems I dealt with for years from you. The only difference is I am not going to make you feel like shit. Oh no, I’m sure your friends will do that without any thought.’ Abe walks back out to him after his transformation and picks him up. He takes the scrawny teen inside and puts him on his couch. The hulking teen sits by him and covers his crotch with a jacket he had laying nearby. He squeezes Nolan’s arm and laughs again before getting a serious look on his face. Nolan seems ashamed that he looks so tiny compared to Abe. ‘You don’t get this do you Nolan? Ohh I’m sure you will when we go to school tomorrow.’ Nolan looks exhausted as he passes out. Abe smiles and goes to find some of his dad’s clothes to put on. He isn’t sure that he can wear any of them, but will try. He remembers when his dad was heavier and looks for a box in the attic full of them. He eventually finds a t-shirt and some shorts that he can fit into and goes back into the living room. He manages to find a pair of boxers too that can contain his huge rod. He wonders if his parents will recognize him and decides that he needs to find another place to stay. He walks over and picks up the sleeping teen and takes him out the front door and down the street. He sees people stop walking and peering out their windows as they stare at him carrying Nolan. One of them happens to be one of Nolan’s friends, Cooper, a massively built brute that is known for being quite homophobic too. He tries to block Abe several times which makes the huge teen irritable as he lays Nolan down along the curb of the street. ‘Who the fuck are you dude and what the hell happened to Nolan? He looks like shit…..actually…..fuck he looks like he is 12…..what the hell is going on here?’ ‘Cooper I am trying to get him home so he can rest there so if you don’t mind I am a little busy. You can talk to him tomorrow.’ ‘How the fuck do you know my name? Do you go to school with us? Fuck you have to be the biggest guy I have ever seen that could possibly be our age. You do look familiar though in the face…..hmmm’ Abe picks Nolan back up and proceeds to pass Cooper. He shakes his head because he can’t believe that Nolan’s friend wouldn’t recognize a guy that has olive skin and noticeably middle-eastern features. There isn’t that many guys like him around the city. He can see Nolan’s house within his sight and starts moving a little bit faster. He knows that Cooper is following him on foot so he stops again midway. He turns as the big jock stumbles into him. ‘What the fuck man? I can’t let you take him there until you tell me who the hell you are? I seriously don’t have a clue. When did you start going to school with us?’ ‘Cooper seriously you don’t remember me? You used to harass me over the last several summers with Nolan. Remember that time at the pool?’ Cooper begins to think about this and a light bulb goes off in his head. His eyes grow huge as he realizes that it is Abraham he is talking to, well a much more mature looking Abraham. Abe turns back around and starts power walking again as he draws closer to Nolan’s house. Cooper follows as he tries to keep up. He eventually stops and proceeds to yell something. ‘ABE COME ON MAN! YOU KNOW WE WERE JUST TRYING TO HELP YOU GROW SOME BALLS! IT WAS OBVIOUSLY A SUCCESS BECAUSE YOU ARE FUCKING MASSIVE! WHY DON’T YOU JUST LET ME TAKE HIM HOME AND WE CAN ‘DISCUSS’ THINGS AFTERWARDS?’ Abe stops and turns again this time as he is only 100 feet from Nolan’s front steps. Cooper jogs to him as his heaving pecs and powerful legs sweat profusely through his clothes. Abe scans the huge jock’s body and finds himself attracted to him even though he remembers how terrible he was treated by him. Cooper makes a motion to put Nolan down, but Abe will have none of it. This aggravates Cooper to the point that he punches him in the back of his head. Abe grins a bit and turns to finally get Nolan to his house before placing him on his porch. The scrawny teen never awakens one time through the whole ordeal which does in fact worry Abe a bit. Cooper continues to taunt him over and over as the huge hulk takes Nolan’s vitals. He has a faint pulse but he is alive so he leaves him there hoping that his parents will take care of him. Cooper swings at Abe again and this time hits his stomach. The brute yells in pain as it feels like he has hit a brick wall. Abe pushes his weight on to the black-haired brown-eyed bully as he backs him up practically into the street. Cooper tries to puff his chest out to exert his own strength. His veiny arms lock with Abe’s as they begin to tussle. Abe moans a little as he begins to enjoy this confrontation. He restrains the brute as he pulls him to the ground. Cooper’s strong body puts up a major fight as Abe really has to work hard to keep him in check. His muscles strain and flex under the intense pressure as sweat pours off of him. ‘FUCK YOU ABE! FUCK YOU! I HATE YOUR GUTS! Nolan wasn’t like this yesterday. I don’t know what happened to him, but you obviously had something to do with it.’ ‘Maybe I did, but it was for the best Cooper. I also think I should teach you a lesson like I did with Nolan. You are a fucking stud and I want to taste your body and suck your hot cock. Think I can do that boy?’ Cooper thrashes just like Nolan did when Abe restrained him just a while ago. He begins to get a scared look in his eyes as Abe lifts his shirt up and begins to run his tongue up and down the muscular teen’s chest. ‘YOU WILL PAY FOR THIS FAGGOT! I PROMISE YOU WILL PAY! I WILL GET ALL OF MY FRIENDS TO COME AFTER YOU!’ Abe unzips Cooper’s shorts and pulls his undies down as his cock falls out. Abe slowly gobbles it down and starts to massage it with his mouth making Cooper groan longingly. He tries to kick Abe in the groan, but can’t get a good angle. Abe pushes down on him harder to keep him in line. ‘NOOO FUCK I WON’T LET YOU MAKE ME CUM…..I FUCKING HATE YOU……UHHH FUCK I…..’ Abe moans deeply as he feels Cooper’s swollen balls getting ready to push their cum into his cock. ‘Mmmmm good boy…..I will totally make you never want to fight me again Cooper. Feed me that luscious load of yours and I will show you someone you won’t want to mess with.’ Cooper moans ‘AHHHH’ numerous times before he blasts his load down Abe’s throat as the big hulk slowly gulps down the multiple ropes. He moans deeply as he continues to drain the distraught bully. Cooper can feel himself starting to shrink as his huge muscles begin to disappear. The same cannot be said for Abe who begins to laugh as he feels his muscles starting to grow again. The clothes he obtained from his father will not last long as he pulls Cooper’s cock out of his mouth and gets up to start running down the street. He feels the straining muscles beginning to push their way through the seams on his shirt and pants. He stops to take a breather as his chest rips its way out the front and his biceps grow to the size of melons. His legs destroy his pants as they begin to look inhuman. He lets his body transform again this time without any resistance as he grows to supernatural proportions including his cock which most likely tops off at 18 inches. He is no longer recognizable as a typical teenager, but rather as a full-grown man who looks like he has been taking growth hormone forever. His mind even feels a bit different like there is another person residing inside along with him. He embraces the change fully though as he knows his life will not be the same anymore. He stares down the street and sees Cooper crawling towards Nolan’s front steps. Instead of going back though, he starts to make his way to some area where no one will find him. At least no one that knows him, but that won’t be a problem now with his new transformation.

C J is a small guy that has a tremendous talent in drawing muscle growth on paper. This is a talent that he has honed over several years growing up as an outsider in not only school, but in society as a whole. His parents could never understand why he had no interest in ever finding someone to be with in real life. All he ever cared about was drawing whatever fantasies were in his head on paper. This infatuation with muscle growth would escalate into him actually attempting to inflate himself through various means by way of vacuum, air, water, or whatever he could find to manipulate his body. The swelling of his body makes him feel powerful, even though it is extremely temporary. He would look at himself in a giant mirror in his bedroom as his clothes would expand with whatever he could put inside them. One day unexpectedly, a hulking figure appears on the other side of his mirror. It speaks to him and says that it would like to fulfill his desire, but that he must give up his innocence to do so. He is puzzled as to what the humanlike figure is talking about. It walks out of his mirror and is an amazing specimen to behold. It touches his head as he feels an unreal rush of excitement racing through him. The feeling disappears once the figure turns back around and goes through the mirror. Without ever uttering a word, he makes a deal with the Muscle Genie. He is actually a very modest guy. He lives alone because he doesn't really identify with anyone. He does however talk on chat groups on his laptop since that is where he gets most of his ideas for his drawings. His obsession with inflating his body may become a major part of his life from this point on. As he goes to lay down for the night in his bed by the window, he feels a sense of ease as he tries to compile more ideas. He falls asleep after a few minutes and begins to dream about inflating his body again. With his extensive experience of stretching his skin for temporary periods of time, C J would have no issue with doing it again. Coming through the mirror, the Genie walks over to his bed and climbs in with him. It smiles as it moves in close to where he is sleeping. It uncovers him and pulls his boxers off his crotch. After looking at his flaccid cock for a few moments, it touches it and makes it jump slightly. C J moans and tries to move to his side before the Genie rolls him back over. It puts its other hand on his head to keep him calm. C J sighs as the feeling is so soothing. After keeping him motionless, it rubs his cock to wake it up. Incredibly, it starts stretching and pulling its way from inside his body getting longer and thicker. Once it is done growing, it has surpassed a foot in length. ‘Mmmmm that feels so amazing…..I want more.’ The Genie smiles again as it leans over and licks his stomach to make it react. C J grabs its head as he feels his abs and obliques pulsing and quivering. ‘Ahh yeah feels so good…..I want to feel them swelling.’ It obliges as extreme popping starts with each individual abdominal forcing their way out from his core. He moans as they start bloating themselves into distended shapes resembling more of a belly than muscles. ‘AHHH YES…..GIVE ME MORE! ! ! ! !’ It starts to move its way up his chest to his pecs which are starting to swell. C J moans uncontrollably in his slumber as he feels them starting to touch his chin. His nipples are now blowing up beyond silver dollars and continuing. The Genie can see now that he craves this more than anything since he is starting to spill precum all over his bed. It stands in front of him now and begins to rub its hands together. It makes a strange motion and points at his arms and legs. C J moans louder now as his arms blow up into huge vascular poles and his legs turn into massive tree trunks. His bed disintegrates under his weight as he continues to grow wildly. ‘*very deep voice* OH FUCK YEAH…..I WANT IT ALL! ! ! ! !’ His tiny head begins to swell up itself as the muscles start swelling bigger than before making his facial hair disappear under the pressure. He is hairless now as his skinny body has inflated into superhuman proportions. Instead of disappearing after this monstrous transformation, the Genie waits for C J to wake up to witness his changes. ‘Uhhh *he awakens*, WHA! *notices his voice change* OH MY GAWD! *stares at his hands and notices his beastly pecs and nipples* HOLY FUCK!’ He looks up and sees the Genie staring him in the face. It wants him to try and stand. It puts its hand out to grab his and pulls him up. He stumbles a few times after learning that he needs to conform to his new size. Each step he takes makes his apartment shake as stuff hops on the floor. The Genie opens a window for him to try and get through. When he tries to go through it, he ends up breaking the whole frame and it crashes down on him. The Genie grabs him quickly and pulls him away from the building. ‘Uhhh, that hurts a lot’, as he pulls huge glass slivers out of his back. The Genie tells him to stop moving so it can help ease his pain. It places its hands on his back and quickly heals him. When they get to an empty field, it stops and makes him stand motionless. It directs his eyes to stare into its own as it begins to inflate itself. Its original 7’ height is now beyond 9’ and continues to climb as it grows more muscular filling out more and more. ‘WOW MAN, I LOVE THIS SO MUCH.’ C J is blown away by the Genie’s ability to grow. It eventually gets to 15’ before some people start to notice something going on. While the being’s body is outrageous by C J’s terms, the young artist is no slouch either. His 6’5 440 pound frame will be hard to contain. The Genie eventually stops growing once it gets to 18’ and 10,000 pounds. It looks down at the tiny humans and smiles before evaporating into thin air. C J falls to the ground and lies there unconscious shrinking with each breath. Was this all a dream or did the Genie really bestow this gift to him? Perhaps one day he will know for sure. The Field Where I Grew ‘Ohh damn, my head hurts.’ CJ awakens back inside his bedroom as he hears someone unlocking the apartment door. ‘Hey there stranger, how’s it going…..WHOA Corey you look amazing. Did you decide to take in some gym time while I was gone?’ ‘Huh? Wait what……’ CJ looks down at his ripped muscles and smiles as he realizes that what happened a few hours ago really did happen. ‘Seriously Corey, you look great. Let me come over and take a closer look at your hot self.’ The surprised black man walks over and sits down on the bed to give his partner a nice rubdown feeling his hard muscular chest. They kiss a bit as CJ uncovers his lower body revealing his hard cock. ‘Did you miss this Colin? I know it has missed you quite a bit.’ ‘MMM Corey, you know how to entice me.’ He leans down to swallow CJ’s rod as the black man takes his jacket off to get more comfortable. He moves rapidly up and down on his lover making him writhe in pleasure. CJ makes him stop after a few minutes though to tell him something. ‘I want to tell you how my body got this way Colin, but you may think I am crazy. While I was toying with the idea of inflating myself, some strange alien came by and turned me into a huge muscle giant. It was awesome. I guess that as a result, I was able to keep some of this muscle.’ ‘Uhh alright…..I know how much you love to manipulate your body CJ, but this seems a bit strange. Anyway, can I finish sucking you off babe?’ CJ sits back and gets a look on his face that confuses Colin. ‘Wait Colin, I have an idea. Let’s go to the place where this happened. I want to see if it will happen again.’ Colin seems irritated by this especially since he just wants to relax and have a little fun with CJ. ‘Hmmm well for you babe I guess I will go along with it. It isn’t necessarily my thing, but I will do it for you.’ ‘Great, let me grab a t-shirt and some pants and we will go. You may love this more than you think sexy.’ CJ and Colin arrive at the field about ten minutes later. The confused black man watches as his lover rushes over to the spot that he is talking about. ‘Here is where it happened Colin. Now if only I could do it again…..*grabs his chest*…..OH SHIT!’ CJ begins to feel a rush of adrenaline passing through him as he feels his body starting to react. His muscles start to double up on each other as his shirt and pants completely shred to pieces. He feels himself rising as his feet and legs begin to push him higher into the air. His muscles nearly grow out of his skin as they make stretching and inflating sounds. Colin’s mouth gapes open as he witnesses his lover growing rapidly. ‘COREY!? WHAT THE FUCK…..IS HAPPENING TO YOU? HOLY SHIT MAN…..*sees this giant muscleman growing in front of him*…..THIS IS UNREAL!’ *deeper voice* ‘OHH YEAH COLIN, AND THIS TIME IT FEELS INCREDIBLE! LAST TIME THERE WAS PAIN, BUT THIS TIME I DON’T FEEL ANY OF THAT. FEELING MY MUSCLES GROWING WIDER AND WIDER IS MAKING ME SO HORNY! GET OVER HERE SO I CAN WATCH YOU BLOW UP JUST LIKE I HAVE! I WANT TO FEEL YOUR HOT BLACK MUSCLES EXPLODE IN MY HANDS!’ Colin feels his cock growing in his pants hearing CJ talk so dirty. He walks over slowly since CJ has now grown to over 300 pounds. Once he gets into the area of where his lover is, he can feel his own body reacting to some strange force. ‘OH MY GAWD MAN…..*voice deepens* *RIP…..RIP…..RIP* SHIT……*STRETCH* *SHRED*……FUCK YEAH…..*voice gets deeper*……MMMMM I FEEL SO FUCKING HORNY COREY……YEAH I WANT TO FUCKING GROW EVEN MORE…..*STRETCH*……’ Colin’s clothes rip completely off as his muscles explode in size. CJ finally stops growing once he passes 400 pounds as he sees his once small black lover growing in a huge Nubian giant. His skin has trouble keeping up with the pace of his growing muscles as he cups his own pecs in his hands feeling their massiveness nearly making him fall over. He begins to rise higher into the air just like CJ did as his feet and legs begin to grow longer. His arms continue to grow even after his massive quads and chest stop. He laughs as he watches his engorged biceps swell up bigger flexing them and feeling them rise above his head. CJ grabs him and starts to kiss him feeling his black lover expanding in his arms. Colin slaps his cock against his white lover’s legs as the two behemoths start making love again. ‘OHH COLIN…..FUCK MAN YOU HAVE NEVER LOOKED HOTTER! I TOLD YOU YOU WOULD LOVE THIS!’ ‘I HAD NO IDEA COREY THAT THIS WOULD FEEL SO INCREDIBLE! GAWD I CAN’T HELP BUT TO SUCK ON THESE HUGE BICEPS! *licks and sucks them* FUCK I CAN’T HOLD MY CUM IN BABE!’ CJ comes up with an idea. ‘HEHE LET’S SHOWER THIS WHOLE PARK WITH OUR SEED COLIN, IT WILL BE FUN HOT MAN!’ CJ strokes himself a little faster making his balls start to swell up. Colin sucks on his huge nips making his white lover yell as his voice echoes over the entire area. ‘SOUNDS GREAT TO ME BABE. I AM ALREADY LEAKING ALL OVER THE GROUND.’ CJ gets down on his knees to lap up the river flowing from Colin’s cock and moans deeply making the ground shake. With just a few strokes, the black giant rears back and shoots numerous rockets of white jizz all over his lover and the park. The goo makes the ground look like it just snowed. CJ decides to get up and strokes himself harder to join Colin in his ecstasy. ‘OH YEAH COLIN HERE COMES MY CONTRIBUTION!’ CJ shoots his massive load over the trees and into other parts of the park as him and his black giant lover continue to coat the park in white jizz. They both turn to look at each other and make out before falling to the ground to start taking turns fucking each other. Various emergency vehicles are heard in the background which does little to detract from the two behemoths love making. As they feel more cum building inside each other, they shoot more cum all over the park and even on each other as they swallow several gallons before passing out from the sheer exhaustion of the experience. After they fall asleep, they both shrink back to their original size and lie in a huge pool of cum. The emergency personnel find them unconscious and wonder what the hell happened to the park.

Hello guys, Thanks so much for your enthusiasm about this tale, it really inspired me to work on the next chapter. I hope you guys enjoy, this time I decided to throw in some actual huge muscle daddies... After all this is THE AGE OF MUSCLE GODS! CHAPTER I CHAPTER II: Clearing the Road Story by Muscl4life Uncle Steve lived in a little town very close to me, but there has been an accident in the highway so, traffic was particularly even more jammed than regular weekdays. I just took a deep breath and tried to relax, although I could not dismiss the idea that my dear relative was being held hostage by some psychopath grandfather-grandson duo. The accident involved three cars, one 18-wheeler and one interstate bus happened, victimizing dozens of people, and I could perfectly see the commotion of the rescuing happening only a quarter of a mile from my current location, but there were already thousands of vehicles ahead of me, waiting for the traffic to be cleared. Since there were some victims still trapped inside the vehicles, the rescue crew asked for the firefighters to bring the Jaws of Life, and with the road closed, many drivers decided to turn off their engines, although I still cherished my precious air conditioning. Suddenly, I looked at my side and the driver’s door of this huge black Hummer opened to reveal the biggest man I have ever seen in my entire life! He could perfectly be a realistic version of a superhero. The massive fellow seemed to be in his mid-thirties, he stood at whopping 6’4” tall, but his physique was impressively brawny and thick, such fellow had red hair, freckled cheekbones and bull sized neck pressed by his impressive deltoids and humongous shoulders. He wore a navy blue XXXL T-shirt totally stretched over his offseason muscles, his muscular, yet distended gut pushing the fabric to its very limit, his black denim pants also seemed to be at the pointing of bursting, especially on the area of his uncanny quads. I could tell by his body language that this man had to be very familiar with dangerous situations, probably a volunteer firefighter or perhaps even a Seal agent, he definitely seemed determined and in control. My suspicions were confirmed when the burly man picked some kind of military goggles and took a better view of the accident ahead. “What do you think, sir? Should we go help them?” The man asked to someone inside the car without taking his eyes off the crash scene. I could hear the deep tone of his voice through the closed windows, the a/c and the radio, although I immediately turned off the last, giving my entire attention to the uncanny powerful figure standing so close to me, until the whole SUV starting to shake and twist in the asphalt like it suddenly gained life. The back door of the passenger’s side opened and it was then I realized that poor dude holding the goggles could no longer the biggest man I’ve seen in life, since the monster who squeezed out of the enormous SUV was actually so huge that he clearly didn’t fit in the front seat along with the driver. The man who emerged from inside the Hummer was just too muscular to be real, and once he stood up, I noticed he had to be at least a whole head taller than his red haired driver was. The special passenger wore blue mirror shades; had olive complexion and strong southern features with shaved head, rugged angular cheekbones and very wide jaw. I noticed right away that his face was undeniably that of a mature man, with visible wrinkles, but that did not take away from such manly beauty, quite the contrary I felt that such immense man had all the experience necessary to be in charge of everything. “Heh, yeah, like you could actually help those guys, Bobby. Just stand back here and let the real man do the job, okay cub?” The gloriously huge man shook his head and tapped the shoulders of the suddenly eclipsed red haired muscle bull. His muscles were so wide and massive that he had to turn aside to pass by my car, and he still moved it a couple of feet without even noticing! I unconsciously held my breath upon looking at that behemoth because he was muscular beyond the point my mind could process, his massive proportions were so thick and muscular, and those humongous shoulders, impressive traps and indescribably thick deltoids around his monumental neck made his ears look so tiny. Like many others, I dropped everything and followed the humongous Samaritan on his way to accomplish the humanly impossible, fascinated by his powerful casual waddling. The immensely developed muscular guy wore nothing else but denim shorts that were too tight around his butt and I swear I could see the enormous tip of his low hanging cock as he walked towards the accident scene. His powerful chest stood glorious nearly naked, minimally covered by the vestiges of a wife beater, revealing the salt and pepper forest that covered such humongous area. His inhumanly huge biceps so veined and thick they seemed like hammocks, and claimed each time more space to make through the series of cars in that jammed traffic. “It’s one of them, the huge geezers!” Someone voiced out, and suddenly, I noticed everybody had their cellphones out, to capture the humongous man as he passed through the vehicles, casually moving one or two with nothing but the mere pressure of his moving bulk, while drivers and passengers just watched in awe as the enormous mature man calmly addressed the firefighters who were rescuing the victims. “They actually prefer the term Senior Muscular citizens!” The red haired, muscular (but now unimpressive) Bobby screamed back from his Hummer, demanding respect for the humongous muscular men who appeared all over the world. I quietly followed the immense stranger while my thoughts brought me back to the words of that disturbed emo lad. “The world is about to change even further, John. The right men will grow to claim the power they deserve over us, little frail men. They will lead us, they will love us, and they will protect us from our naughty selves”. I had read the reports of hugely elder muscle men, I had seen the pictures and the many internet videos, but up to that very moment, I guess my mind refused to deal with such palpable reality. Every single day now, there were each time more elder male individuals growing immensely muscular, much bigger than their younger counterparts, much stronger than any reported man before, and much, much manlier than anyone could ever imagine to be possible! “Hello there, officers. Kent Durant, retired US Army Colonel, are our fellows bringing the Jaws anytime soon?” The humongous man asked to the shocked firefighters. “The one we had is under maintenance, we asked for another one in the nearest county, but it’s taking too damn long, sir!” One of the most proactive firefighters decided to reply the commanding figure towering over him. Kent nodded. “Okay, I’ll get these people out of the vehicles; you guys make sure to have the medical support ready.” The glorious salt and pepper extremely huge muscle daddy looked back at his improvised entourage and gave direct orders. “You boys wait here now. No one crosses that point.” Mr. Durant looked at me when gave that order, his deep manly voice tone sounded heavily southern, probably Texan, and it took me a few seconds to notice that he actually spoke with the dozens of other guys who surrounded him like mops to a flame. None of the followers dared to disobey Kent’s orders, I think that even the firefighters and police officers in the scene were so shocked to see such immensely muscular man at the scene that none of them even dared to stop the humongous civilian from taking part of the rescuing team. Mr. Durant calmly reached the bus, from where people still screamed in pain and agony and gently addressed them in his calming, soothing, deep patriarch voice tone. “Don’t worry my friends. Big Papa Kent is here to rescue you, now just hold still while I rip this stuff.” The immense Senior Muscleman said as his thick calloused fingers easily went through the bus retorted steelwork as if it suddenly turned into tin foil, slowly cutting through the metal and making room to free the victims inside the bus. The firefighters took the opportunity and quickly rescued them, while the glorious muscle geezer moved to the next spot, repeating his inhumanly possible feat of strength and helped those in need, and soon all the victims were rescued and placed into ambulances. “Okay, so we only need to take care of clearing the road again.” Mr. Durant said looking down at the firefighters and the police officers. “You’re not have all the fun to yourself, huh Kent?” An equally deep voice said from the back, and I quickly turned my head to devise what had to be another immensely huge senior muscle man. This guy was far from being the clichéd stereotype of African American elder citizen, but he was actually still dressed in denim overalls with no shirt underneath his onyx marvelous skin. His white thick mustache and the balding grey hair atop his head completed his look, but I could tell even from the distance that this man was even bigger than Mr. Durant, and he was not alone! Standing just a couple of inches shorter, but looking every single bit as immense, there was this dazzling handsome native American elder muscle man, dressed in nothing but tight jeans and sleeveless black T-shirt. “What took you guys so long?” The immensely huge Kent said, opening his hands and smiling at his equally brawny friends who opened their way among the crowd, even striking a pose or two for the hundreds of flashes that popped as they approached. “We were 5 miles behind your position, so we had to make our way through the crowd, and you know how Roger love to show off to the little guys!” The Native American chuckled as he pointed to his fellow behemoth, who kept flexing and posing for the cameras. “Hey, they just want some attention, that’s all. Besides, Y’all love to flex too, Vince!” The humongous onyx muscle man approached the other muscle geezers, the inhumanly huge trio greeted each other, shaking hands, tapping their immense backs, and even trying to clunk their heads together, which was impossible given the humongous size and thickness of the muscles between them. For a moment I couldn’t even breathe, there was so much manly overdeveloped hairy muscle rubbing and flexing so close to each other that even my usually demurred sexual drive was going into overdrive. However, judging by the blushing and awkward positions, many other men felt the same way, trying to hide their obvious erections, especially those joining their wives and girlfriends. “Well, I took care of the victims inside, all is left to do is some heavy lifting. Have you old guys taken your vitamins this morning?” Colonel Durant teased, flexed such a humongous biceps, which sore like a real mountain. “Heh, you know I’m much tougher than you, little guy!” The humongous Roger flexed his arm back to Kent, and I swear that the black glistening veined muscle was even bigger than the colonel’s monster muscle. “It’s all about strength, not posing, you morons!” Vincent shook his head and headed to the remains of the bus. “Fair enough, I get the wheeler!” Roger said as he ran towards the truck, while Colonel Durant protested. “Hey, that’s not fair, I got here first!” The rest of the people suddenly did not know where to look. While Vince grabbed the rear part of the buss and surprisingly supported the rest of the crashed vehicle, lifting it from the ground with relative easiness, Colonel Durant easily picked the first crashed car and started stacking one on top of the other, until he collected all of them and casually carried them to the grass area between the lanes. Meanwhile, the amazing Earl grunted out loud, and managed to accomplish the impossible, he lifted the humongous truck from the ground and held it over his head, even daring to use just one of the massive arms of his, taking his time to flex while the cheering audience took hundreds of pictures of him. “Can you believe that guy? Such a show off!” I heard Colonel Durant’s unmistakable tone so close to me, that I nearly jumped once I noticed the immense elder muscle monster stood right at my side, with his monstrous arms at his side as he shook his head. “C-can you blame him? He’s so damn huge and strong! I mean, all of you guys are amazing! You saved the people and cleared the road in record time!” I didn’t know how I’ve managed to speak those words to the humongous man towering over me. “Thank you, citizen. I am just fulfilling my duty. You know what they say, once a soldier…” He grinned, removing his blue shades and bending over, extending his massive hand and revealing his penetrating dark brown eyes. “Name’s Kent Durant, but I think you heard that before, how about you my little friend?” He took my hand and totally engulfed it on his massive paw. At 5’10” and 175 pounds, which I fought so hard to keep in shape, I never considered little until that day. “J-John Finnegan, it’s a pleasure to meet you, Colonel.” I replied, feeling that he was not squeezing at all, but my hand hurt just by being in touch with such hard, calloused surface. “I can tell that, but don’t worry, lots of little guys bone up when they see this much muscle in action.” Colonel Durant blinked before putting his shades on, while I blushed intensely. “That was an amazing job sir!” The red haired muscle guy from the Hummer said as he ran towards the humongous muscle elder man. “Thanks Bobby, but didn’t I tell you to remain in the car?” The behemoth asked, crossing his inhumanly massive arms at his chest, and even I gulped down fearing that he would scold the younger dude. “The traffic is already flowing sir, I parked right there so I could come get you.” Bobby quickly replied, making sure he would never disrespect a direct order. “Is that so? How nice of you boy, now go wait in the car while I talk to my little buddy John here.” Colonel Kent dismissed Bobby and I could feel him shooting me with his eyes before he left. “I should get back to my car…I don’t want to get a ticket…” I replied not knowing what to do next. “Who’s the charming little fella, Kent?” Vince asked already placing his huge hand on my shoulder, and I felt the warmth on his harsh palm even through the fabric of my shirt. “His name’s John Finnegan…” Kent said sounding very interested in my person. “Nice to meet you, John. I’m Vincent Tahoma.” At such close distance, I noticed Vince actually seemed younger than Kent, which could explain his lack of thickness and height compared to him, but he was still phenomenally immensely muscular for all human records! “Oh, so is this little guy a trigger?” The hulking Roger suddenly appeared and completed the circle of muscle around me, I just felt so incredibly intimidated, that I didn’t even notice his very indiscrete approaching. Colonel Kent rolled his eyes while Vincent sighed. “Very subtle, Rog…” “What is exactly a trigger? It’s the second time I hear that term today.” I actually don’t know what came onto me to be so bluntly honest, but if I wanted to know more about the huge elderly muscular monsters, why not just asking them. The immense trio smiled, but only Vince answered me. “It means that you are going to make another muscle geezer, and I can feel it is going to happen soon.” Once again, my mind flooded with images from the prior events with Brad at my office. “Did you all grow from these triggers? Who were they?” Kent chuckled. “You just met him, Sergeant Robert Monroe, aka Bobby.” Vince nodded along. “I was triggered by a younger guy from my tribe named Donny.” Earl pointed to two blond twins moving towards us. “I had the pleasure to be triggered by Ethan and Evan, those hot little twinks.” “Wait…are you all gay?” I asked in disbelief. To my uttering surprise, they all just shrugged, and didn’t feel uncomfortable with my question at all. “Who cares what we were back then? After the trigger we only care about fucking hot little guys like you, John.” I felt Kent’s huge hand on my ass and for a moment I thought those monstrous men would just rape me right there. “B-but, how does it happen? How did they trigger you growth?” I asked totally in shock. “I don’t know, and I don’t really care, it is just amazing to be so powerful and strong again, like a real man should always be! You go ahead and go make another massive man, little John” Roger said as he turned around, embraced his two 5’5” 160 pounds blond gymnasts with alabaster skin and lifted them in his immense hug and carried them away. Vincent leaned forward so he could ask something in my ear. “You were going to meet the man you are supposed to trigger, right?” “What? No…I mean, he’s my Uncle…” The two massive elder men chuckled. “Bloodline triggering? That’s some powerful stuff…you will make him grow massive!” Kent commented as he kissed my forehead. “Well, Vince, I guess we did more than just one good deed today, we saved some people and cleared the way for another muscle geezer.” “Senior Muscle Man, be more respectful you moron.” Vince glared at Kent before he looked back at me. “You are good to go no, John. Go meet your Uncle and just let him be everything that you both deserve.” He said hugging me very tenderly, something that I really didn’t expect. The two monster sized elders smiled at me and returned to their vehicles, while I walked mindlessly down the road, trying to conjoin the latest events with all the weird things Brad had told me before. Would I really going to trigger the growth on my Uncle Steve? If so, how big would he get? And how could that change the world in the way foretold by the emo lad? I only had one certainty in my mind: I needed to see Uncle Steve. To be continued.

As Justin just stands there in sheer awe, Cecil grabs him and shoves him on top of his cock. The smaller muscleman agonizes as the beefy giant’s cock stretches his hole wider. After finally getting all the way in, Cecil begins to pound Justin into oblivion. He yells in pain as he feels the aggressive top beginning to grow again. His 13” cock starts stretching him even further as Justin tries to stop him from fucking his ass, but he can’t do anything. At this point, he is close to passing out, but not before he notices Cecil moving them back to the puddle of precum. Justin screams to stop as he doesn’t want him to keep growing while he is inside him or he will kill him. It is at this point that the other giant, Garrett, awakens from his slumber and jumps to his feet as the ground shakes. He rushes over to try and pull Justin away from Cecil but he is now fighting with an even larger opponent. Cecil’s huge muscular frame continues to expand as he collapses into the pool of precum. Garrett yells in disgust at this as he sees the two huge men wallowing in it. The weight of the two men is too much for the floor as it falls in and takes them with it. Onlookers still in the warehouse begin to scatter as they feel the floor beginning to move under them. Garrett peers down into the new giant crater and can only see smoke billowing. He squints and can hear weird sounds coming from within. Once some of the smoke clears, he jumps back at what he sees. Cecil no longer looks remotely normal, but rather more like that green superhero. He fears that the hulk will not be able to control himself and starts to move away from the crater. His huge feet though combined with the unbalanced floor is beginning to make the whole warehouse unstable as he hears sirens going off and things falling in on their selves. Cecil is trying to climb out of the crater but is actually making the structure crack even more. Anyone remaining in the facility is picked up by Garrett as he goes racing out of the complex. He can see a fire starting to billow in the back of the warehouse as he hears the giant hulk roaring. He wonders if he should go back in there since he hasn’t seen Justin. He puts down his rescued workers and goes around the side of the facility to see where the fire is. When he gets there, he can hear Cecil inside. He manages to break through a wall and sees the hulk lying on the ground surrounded by flames. Before he can do anything else though, he hears the rafters above him give way and they fall on top of Cecil. He manages to turn back around and get out without being harmed. At this point, the warehouse is now becoming completely engulfed as the fire department arrives. Garrett knows he can’t stay there any longer or people will be hunting him down so he runs into the nearby forest. Within a few minutes, he finds a giant man sitting by a tree passed out but breathing. He goes over to him and tries to wake him up. He appears to be bruised up, but his body also looks like it has just been born. When he turns the giant’s head towards him, he realizes that it is Justin. He leans down to kiss him deeply in hopes of getting him to wake up. It works slightly as the huge brute mutters to himself as his cock awakens too. Garrett leans down to swallow up Justin’s foot long down his powerful throat and gulps. Justin moans loudly as his eyes open and he grabs Garrett’s head to force him to suck him. Despite gagging, the sucker feels comfortable with the huge cock down his throat and moves even faster tasting the pre pouring. Justin starts squirming as he feels a load moving up into his cock and roars in anticipation. Garrett knows it will be an enormous load since he just went through another transformation so he moans too. After a few more sucks, Justin unloads as he holds Garrett’s head on his cock as it fills his gut up with thick ropes of cum. The smaller hulk looks down and sees his gut protrude further outward and wonders if this will make him as big as his coworker. Once Justin finishes cumming, he lets go of Garrett as he falls over on the ground. The cum begins to dissipate inside him as the huge hulk along the tree smiles like he knows what will happen next. Garrett feels it working inside him as he grips the dirt beneath him and feels all of the muscle fibers from within his body swelling up. His already immense arms begin to grow further as he watches them become bigger than what his legs looked like originally. His chest swells to just under his chin as his legs part even further. He feels his cock bouncing furiously as it spews cum over and over again as it lengthens to over 15”. He yells in pain as his voice scares all of the birds in the trees away. Remarkably, his mind stays intact as he looks over at the smiling behemoth sitting along the tree. He crawls over to Justin and lays his head on his shoulder as he breathes heavy. Justin finally speaks and says that he doesn’t hate Cecil for what he did to him, but that he feared what happened to his mind. Garrett tells him that he thinks Cecil is dead as Justin admits that he saw the fire from where he was sitting. They begin to talk about what will happen next with their predicament. Justin tells Garrett that he has heard some unusual voices far off in the distance and thinks that they may not be alone. They agree that they can’t stay where they are very long because it is possible that someone will come looking for them. They decide to take turns keeping watch while the other one sleeps. Justin says he will keep watch first since he has already taken some sort of nap before Garrett got there. As a portion of the night passes, Justin wakes Garrett up to whisper that he hears the voices getting closer and to get the fuck up. As they try to rush away from their spot, Garrett notices that his cock is leaving a trail of pre on the ground and he tries to cover it up. Justin grabs him and tells him to stop fucking around and get moving. Once they get moving, they find the grassy area of the forest and try to disappear. The voices eventually end up where they were staying. The two hulks can see two equally large bodies from about 1000 feet away. The two behemoths in front of them keep walking towards where the warehouse once stood. All of the excitement from earlier in the evening is over as the fire department has already left and the entourage has dissipated. They wonder who these two men are and why they would risk being out in the open. Garrett tries to convince Justin that these two guys may know how something like this would happen, but Justin tells him that he is crazy for wanting to approach them. After a few more minutes of debating, Garrett agrees with him and they turn to move further into the forest. As the dawn approaches, they find an open area. Justin tells Garrett that this is too risky to wade through because there could be someone lurking around waiting to possibly catch them or something. Garrett is willing to risk it though and starts walking ahead of him. Justin can see a shadow in the trees on the left and can’t make a sound as he gets on the ground. His big buddy has no idea and continues to tread on. Before he is aware of the other big hulk, they run towards him and punch him in the head. Garrett falls to the ground as the big man in what appears to be a lab coat turns him over to part his lips. Justin looks on as he sees the giant pull out a test tube with a yellowish fluid in it. He pops the cap off of it and pours the contents into Garrett’s mouth. The giant man just sits there as if he is waiting for something to happen and starts talking to himself. Justin tries to listen to his words, but needs to move in closer to hear them so he gets up from his position. The man can hear him and jumps up to defend himself. Justin stops and cocks his head as the man smiles at him. ‘Hello there big man, I am guessing this is your friend,’ he says to him. ‘What have you done to him? What is that stuff?’ The man in the coat just laughs and opens his coat to reveal his giant muscles to Justin. At this point, the concerned giant is unimpressed by the doctor’s body since he has seen a couple of them already. The man stops smiling and realizes that he isn’t the first or second one he has seen. He comes towards Justin and demands to know where one in particular has gone. Justin doesn’t utter a single word to him which makes the man even angrier as he starts to fight him. He knocks the man down and starts to drag Garrett through the grass as the doctor begins chasing them through the field. Garrett mutters a few words but Justin can’t stop to listen to them because he is too busy trying to get away from the doctor. Despite the fact that he doesn’t want to leave Garrett, he lets him go and disappears into the forest again. The doctor follows closely behind as the sun shines brightly above them.

Well after being a lurker for so long on the old forum, i believe that now is a good time to post the first of many stories on the new forum. Please tell me what you think of this, because i got other parts in the works. Camp Myosin Part 1 Day 1 I can’t believe they have me doing a journal for my time here in this camp. I should probably say who I am. My name’s Rick and I just finished high school. I didn’t want to go to college right away like some of those other guys, but I didn’t want to spend the year doing nothing. In my last month of high school, I came across this flyer for a summer camp that said, “Guys Needed, Must Be 18 Years or Older”. I thought what better to spend my first summer done with school than to get a job for the summer as a counselor. I didn’t really have any plans for the summer, no friends to hang with since they all want to get ready for college, so I quickly applied to the camp. So a day after my high school graduation, I was already on a bus headed towards the camp. This camp must be really popular to work at, because at the time I saw about 23 other guys going to the same camp for the job. I knew I was a cinch to get it, because I was lean and somewhat strong, not like the jocks at my school, but give me two weeks of serious abdominal training and you would see some semblance of abs on me. Some of the guys on the bus were lean like I was, but there was the occasional skinny guy, like you would see bones on him, and there was one guy who was fat, that you would think he played video games and never played a sport. We got to the campgrounds about 7 hours later; it was perfect so that I wouldn’t be embarrassed by my parents visiting to see me, they’re too busy to schedule the time. The area looked great, it was a large field surrounded by big trees, a lake nearby, and in the distance you could see what looked like to be an obstacle course. There were four cabins a good 20 yards apart, a communal shower and toilet facility, a mess hall, a nurse’s office and another building that looked like to be some kind of office/living quarters for the employees. Judging by the four small cabins, not a lot of us would get the job; probably less than half of us would stay, or so I thought. I saw the camp sign nearby and tried to see it what it said, but it was so old-looking I could only make out “Camp Myo…”. I thought it was probably something “Native American” as it was the norm with some of these camps. It was then I got the first shock of the day, the guy that greeted us looked enormous. He looked like he lives at the gym everyday and I couldn’t believe the clothes he had on looked loose. His face was that of a model, with some scruff on his chin to add that rugged look and the tan means he must have spent a lot of time outdoors. I could tell that I was not the only one shocked, looking at the gaping faces of the other people. He introduced himself as Matt and welcomed us to the camp, and then he directed us to the mess hall so that we can go through orientation and meet with the camp director. All of us grabbed our stuff and started walking to the mess hall and already I heard some people whispering, “That guy must use steroids” and “Meathead”. We all sat in the mess hall, and I was partly hoping to get the orientation over with, so I can do the interview and get this job. It was when the second shock of the day occurred, when we saw the other employees Besides Matt, there were five other guys on the stage and they were built similarly, if not bigger than Matt. It looked like one of those bodybuilder shows that the jocks at my school talked about and they certainly looked like them. Especially the last guy that walked up on stage, he was bigger than the other employees, he looked way bigger than that bodybuilder I saw a picture of in my school gym that the jocks were showing around, the one that said “Big Ramy.” His black hair was stylized like that Frank West guy from Dead Rising, wearing sunglasses and somehow wearing clothes that didn’t look tight on them, must have cost a fortune. He introduced himself as Dan and that he was the camp director and said “Welcome to Camp Myosin.” I overheard a geeky guy sitting behind me and said, “Obviously it would be called that, look at them, should have just called it ‘Camp Muscle’.” Dan went on to introduced the other employees that we would get to know. He reintroduced us to Matt and that he was the lifeguard, obvious since he looked like he stepped out of that Baywatch show. The next man he introduced was a blond hair guy with glasses and said his name was Kyle and that he’s the nurse, amazing he found the time to go to the gym and medical school at the same time. Dan then introduced the next guy, who looked gruff as he had a full beard and probably was Hispanic, and his name was Jorge and that he was the recreations guy, this guy was second biggest, after the camp director. The next guy looked big, but had a roid gut, either that or he ate too much; Dan introduced the brown-haired, clean shaven guy as Gustav and that he would run the mess hall, obvious he would run that looking at his stomach. Finally the last guy Dan introduced was dark-haired like he was but shorter and not as muscular, probably the least muscular out of the 6 guys, and that his name was Aiden and that he was the janitor, seriously a guy that built hired to clean up our messes! After the introductions were made, Dan announced the third shock of the day, we weren’t here as counselors, all of us 24 guys were here as campers. A lot of us groaned at the fact, but Dan just cough and we were all paying attention to him again. He said that we were just a trial run, and that we would be paid to see if this camp was good enough to be a franchise. He wanted us to experiment as campers and then next summer, send us off to other campsites as new counselors across the country. I was happy at that thought that I get paid for being at this camp and that I could have the chance to travel. Dan then handed us each a piece of paper and this journal, he told us that we have to write down each week starting today, about our experiences at camp for survey work and the paper he gave us was our appointment time to meet with Kyle to get our physical and blood work done tomorrow. Dan said that we can sleep in whatever cabin we like to for tonight and that they’ll make proper assignments for us at the end of tomorrow. We all left the mess hall ad chose whatever cabin we wanted, I took the far right one and took one of the six beds available and put my stuff away. Then I spent the rest of the day playing basketball with the guys, before we were called into the mess hall for dinner. The food looked weird, but with Gustav doing the cooking, I assumed it was some European dish. I took a bite thinking it was gross, but it tasted better than I expected. Never judge a book by its cover, huh? I was able to eat my fill and Jorge said that it was time to sleep. We all returned to our cabins to go to bed, but I thought it would be a good time to write in this journal before sleeping. Now that I have written my experience down, I feel that being at this camp isn’t so bad and I can’t wait for tomorrow. G’night Jounral.